Actions

Work Header

From Her Blood: They Rose

Summary:

Before the Originals, there was her.
Morana slept while the world forgot her—until betrayal, blood, and broken legacies woke her once more.
She is the mother of all vampires. And she has returned to judge her children.

Chapter 1: What Should Never Be Touched

Chapter Text

What Should Never Be Touched

The snow burned as it fell.

Esther Mikaelson stood at the mouth of the cave with blood on her hands and smoke curling in her breath. The storm above her was unnatural—witch-made, summoned to cover her tracks, to keep the spirits blind as she did what no witch before her had dared.

She didn’t ask permission.

She didn’t offer prayer.

She stepped into the dark.

The cave yawned like the throat of something long dead. The icicles dripping from its maw whispered with old magic. The runes on the stone walls bled faint silver light as her presence disturbed the air. Ancient words. A language long buried. A warning in a tongue the world no longer remembered.

Esther followed the path until the cold became unbearable.

And there—at the center of a frozen chamber veined with obsidian—stood a woman encased in stone.

Not carved. Not built. Not sleeping.

Entombed.

Her figure was perfect. Ageless. Bare feet pressed to a circular slab, arms relaxed at her sides, golden hair frozen in an eternal ripple around her shoulders like falling silk. Her face held no emotion. Only power. And beauty. And silence.

This was no goddess.

This was something gods feared.

Esther swallowed. Her heart thundered like a warning drum.

“Forgive me,” she whispered. But the words were empty. She wasn’t here for forgiveness.

With trembling fingers, she stepped forward, lifting the ceremonial blade—made from the fang of a dead leviathan, blessed in the blood of her firstborn. She pressed the blade to the Queen’s wrist.

And carved.

The stone cracked like thunder.

One drop.

Just one.

As it welled to the surface—thick, glowing, black-gold like ancient ichor—Esther caught it in a crystal vial. Her spell was ready. Her children would be immortal. They would be gods.

She turned to leave.

But something in the cave… moved.

The runes flared. The air turned to ash. The shadows behind her reached too far.

And the Queen—

Eyes still shut, heart still silent—

Dreamed of war.

Chapter 2: The Breath Before the Fall

Chapter Text

It began with the girl’s escape.

  Katerina Petrova ran like she was born to do it—lungs on fire, throat torn from screams swallowed long ago. The trees split for her, the forest floor softened beneath her feet. Behind her, rage roared. Klaus. Elijah. Mercy twisted by purpose. She had stolen her life back, and the world itself recoiled.

Far, far away—beneath stone, beneath spell, beneath silence—

  Something moved.

The Queen had not breathed in over a century.

Encased in volcanic glass, held in slumber by a curse of her own making, she had turned the world off. Let it rot. Let her blood be used and abused by creatures who no longer remembered to fear.

But this—

  This girl, running with a stolen fate—

  This blood, diluted and misused again—

  It was too much.

The chamber stirred.

The cave sighed.

The obsidian casing around her body hissed… and cracked.

  Thump.

A single heartbeat.

Slow. Sovereign. Final.

Her chest rose with a breath that split the silence of a hundred years. It wasn’t gasped. It wasn’t desperate.

  It was claimed.

The stone peeled away like old skin, crumbling into ash at her feet. Cold wind swept through the cave, tasting her return like smoke.

And there she stood—

  Alive again.

She was not clothed.

She was adorned.

Blood-red silk floated over her breasts, suspended by no strap or thread—draped by something older than design. It crossed her chest, gliding over skin too perfect to be mortal, and fell into a single narrow panel between her legs.

From her hips, the silk split into twin slits up both thighs, baring long, lethal legs with every step. The gown obeyed no logic. It moved when she moved. It stilled when she commanded.

It was not stitched.

It was devotion in fabric.

No sound followed her footsteps. Only flame.

The torches along the walls flared to life with black fire. The runes around the cave ignited in glowing red script. The stone beneath her feet remembered her weight. The cave shuddered.

She looked toward the wind—toward the direction of the girl.

Her lips parted.

        “Първата грешка.”

        (The first mistake.)

The words meant nothing to the world anymore.

No witch could translate them.

No vampire remembered their shape.

But the bones of the earth heard it.

And the Queen of the Damned walked free.


Beyond the cave, miles away, Katerina stumbled into a broken hut deep in the woods—an abandoned cabin no longer marked on any map. She dropped to her knees, heaving for air. She thought she’d escaped.

She didn’t see the shadow that passed the threshold behind her.

Didn’t hear the flame hush.

Didn’t feel the air drop.

The Queen was watching.

And she would not speak again.

Not yet.

She would only correct.

Chapter 3: The Girl and the Queen

Chapter Text

The wind outside the hut had stopped.

Katerina Petrova collapsed onto the dusty floor, her chest heaving. Her skin was scraped raw, her dress torn, and her legs screamed with every movement. But she was alive.

She had escaped.

She didn’t hear the door open.

Didn’t feel a presence approach.

But something shifted in the air—ancient, unbearable.

She looked up.

The woman standing before her was not from this world.

She wore no armor. No cloak. No crown.

Only blood-red silk, impossibly suspended over her chest. The fabric draped low across her breasts, then down the center of her body, parting into two slits that revealed long, toned legs with every slow step. There were no straps, no seams—just silk obeying the will of something divine.

The Queen of the Damned had arrived.

Katerina’s voice shook.

    “Who… who are you? Are you here to help me?”

The Queen tilted her head slightly—not at Katerina, but as if listening to something else entirely.

A sound. A whisper.

The world, breathing through her again.

And then—like it was as simple as drawing air—

  She understood the language.

Her eyes returned to the girl kneeling in the dirt.

    “You are hunted, child.”

Her voice was low silk, threaded with velvet danger.

    “I heard your fear… while I slept.”

She took a single step closer.

    “You need not be scared anymore.”

Another step. Her shadow curled around the room like smoke.

    “You’ll never be a tool again to these boys.”

In the corner, two vampires stood frozen—Rose, and a nameless man Katerina had barely remembered seeing.

They hadn’t spoken a word, hadn’t moved a muscle. But their eyes widened in recognition—not of her face, but of something deeper.

Their bones remembered her.

There was no name to place. Just instinct.

And instinct screamed: She is the beginning.

The Queen turned to them slowly.

    “Change her.”

    “Help her… adjust to the world.”

They nodded without hesitation.

  Obedience without question.

  Reverence without understanding.

The Queen’s gaze returned to Katerina.

And for the first time, the girl was not prey.

Chapter 4: The Bloodline Remembers

Chapter Text

The forest was colder than it should have been.

Branches whipped against Klaus’s coat as he stalked forward, his boots pounding into the earth with violent rhythm. Behind him, the faint shuffle of the sired—loyal, ravenous, silent unless ordered.

His jaw clenched.

  “She couldn’t have gotten far.”

No one answered.

Even the wind had grown cautious.

Elijah followed behind, less hurried, more watchful. His eyes scanned the trees, not just for movement—but for meaning. Something gnawed at the edge of his senses. An echo. A presence. Not one he could name.

But it was there.

Deep in his chest, beneath ribs that hadn’t moved in a thousand years, he felt a pull.

  A ripple in the bloodline.

  A breath not his own.

  Awakening.

  “Elijah.”

Klaus’s voice snapped him out of thought. The name was more a command than a bond.

  “She’s close. I can feel her. You’re sure she didn’t have help?”

  “She always has help,” Elijah said quietly, still scanning the trees.

But even he could hear the hollowness in his own voice.

Katerina had escaped. Somehow. And now… something else had entered the hunt.


Elijah slowed as they reached a narrow clearing.

The air here was wrong. Too still. Too clean. He touched the bark of a tree beside him and pulled away to find it warm.

His eyes darkened.

He knew that feeling.

A memory of stone and ash.

A taste of blood that wasn’t meant to be tasted.

A woman he didn’t know—but whose breath lived in every cell of his undead body.

  “Brother,” Elijah said, voice low, almost reverent.

  “There’s something else in these woods.”

Klaus didn’t stop walking.

  “There’s only one thing that matters. That girl. And when I find her—”

  “She’s already been found,” Elijah interrupted.

Klaus turned sharply, eyes flaring.

  “What did you say?”

But Elijah wasn’t looking at him. He was staring into the trees. As if expecting someone—or something—to step through.

He didn’t know her name.

Didn’t know her face.

But he knew one thing with certainty:

  The blood that made them had returned to claim its due.

Chapter 5: Reckoning in the Trees

Chapter Text

The wind split.

That’s the only way Elijah could describe it—the air tearing down the middle like it recognized something older than breath itself.

She stepped through the clearing like a vision carved from fire and silence.

Barefoot. Calm.

The silk of her blood-red dress slid against her skin as if it had never belonged anywhere else. No seam, no fastening. Just fabric, obeying divinity.

She walked with no fear.

Only intention.

Klaus stopped mid-step, his eyes catching her shape in the trees. She looked like a woman. Mortal. Pale. Alone. The kind of thing men had taken for centuries simply because they could.

He didn’t feel the weight in his bones.

  “Elijah,” he muttered, tone curling into a grin. “Seems our luck hasn’t run out yet.”

Elijah didn’t move.

Didn’t speak.

  “Lost little thing,” Klaus called out to her. “You should know better than to wander these woods alone.”

The Queen didn’t respond. She only looked at him—eyes ancient, unreadable.

Klaus turned to his men, waving a lazy hand.

  “Take her. I’ll need a snack later.”

  “Niklaus.”

Elijah’s voice cut through the cold air.

  “Don’t.”

But it was too late.

Two of Klaus’s sired vampires surged forward—impossibly fast, nothing but blur and snarl. They were on her in seconds.

  Then—

  She lifted her hand.

Just a flick of her wrist.

No sound. No flame.

Just agony.

The men stopped mid-charge, their bodies seizing in the air. Their skin blistered—from the inside out. Veins turned black, eyes ruptured, mouths opened in silent screams.

Then—

  Ash.

They crumbled mid-step. Nothing left but dust and terror in the wind.

Klaus froze.

The arrogance drained from his face.

Not because of the power.

But because for the first time since he was turned—

He didn’t understand what he was looking at.

Elijah’s voice came softer now. Almost reverent.

  “She’s not ours, brother.”

  “She’s what came before.”

And the Queen—still silent—lowered her hand and began to walk again.

Toward them.

Chapter 6: The Weight of Her Blood

Chapter Text

The silence after the deaths was thicker than blood.

Ash still danced in the air. The remains of Klaus’s sired vampires curled on the wind, leaving behind nothing but the smell of fire and something older.

She didn’t vanish.

She didn’t retreat.

  She circled.

Slow. Measured. Like a predator curious about its prey.

Her silk gown whispered with her movements—blood-red and fluid as if alive. Her bare feet made no sound against the earth. Each step dragged the weight of history behind her.

Elijah stood still.

Klaus tracked her like an animal with a snarl in his throat and a four hundred years of arrogance behind his eyes.

  She didn’t look at him first.

  She looked at Elijah.

Their eyes met—hers ancient, cold, vast.

His filled with a quiet kind of horror.

  She smirked.

Just a flicker. Barely there.

Not mockery—just knowing.

Then she turned to Klaus.

He was already seething, lips curled back.

  “What the hell are you?” he growled.

She said nothing.

Just walked directly to him.

Closer. Closer.

Close enough to touch.

And still—he didn’t move.

Her chin tilted just slightly as she looked up at him. She was shorter than both of them. But the air bent around her. The clearing felt smaller. She felt bigger.

  “So,” she said at last, her voice silk laced in venom,

  “This is what my blood was used for.”

Her eyes didn’t blink.

  “A rabid dog,” she said coolly, “and a man with some sense.”

Klaus’s jaw twitched. His foot slid forward—one sharp step between fury and foolishness.

  “Don’t.”

  Elijah’s voice. Stern. Controlled.

But she was already turning her gaze to Klaus. Her eyes flicked toward Elijah just for a moment—acknowledging the one thread keeping Klaus breathing.

  “The girl,” she said, voice low, final,

  “is no longer part of your curse.”

Everything in Klaus broke at once.

His face shifted.

Eyes black. Fangs bared. Veins flared.

  “You don’t tell me—!”

He lunged.

She didn’t flinch.

Her hand snapped up—faster than his own rage.

Her fingers closed around his throat.

He didn’t move. Couldn’t.

Her grip was impossible.

Like flesh trying to crush stone. And the stone not breaking.

He clawed at her arm. Kicked at the ground.

But her gaze never changed.

Not angry.

Not afraid.

Just disappointed.

  Elijah moved a step forward—

Then stopped.

A strangled breath escaped him. But he didn’t interfere.

  She looked at him.

A moment passed—just long enough to make it clear.

She was making a choice.

And then—she released Klaus.

He collapsed to the ground, gasping, furious, humiliated.

She looked down at him.

Her voice didn’t rise.

  “The only reason you’re alive…”

  She turned her head slightly, eyes on Elijah.

  “…is because of your brother.”

And then she walked past him.

 

Chapter 7: The Walk of Blood and Stone

Chapter Text

She didn’t look back.

Ash curled in the wind behind her. The forest had gone quiet again—too quiet. The kind that only came when something old had claimed the land, and the land obeyed.

Elijah stood beside her, chest tight with awareness he couldn’t yet name.

Then, at last, her voice came again—low, silken, and without room for denial.

    “Show me what’s become of my blood.”

Elijah nodded once, almost instinctively, like a knight before a sovereign. He didn’t ask where she meant. He already knew.

But behind them—

  Klaus didn’t move.

Not right away.

His jaw locked. His hands fisted. The humiliation still burned beneath his skin like acid.

  “You don’t give orders here,” he muttered, voice sharp and low.

She didn’t turn.

She didn’t need to.

She kept walking.

Elijah looked back once at his brother, gaze firm but silent.

Klaus held there a second longer, snarling quietly under his breath. Then—without a word—he followed.

  Silent. Brooding.

  His anger was thick, choking. But he followed.

  Because he knew he had no choice.


They walked in silence—three figures cutting through the woods like myth through memory. The deeper they went, the colder the earth beneath their feet. Stone returned beneath the soil, and eventually the path opened to it—

The Mikaelson castle.

Tall. Monolithic. Built of shadow and ancient stone. Its towers pierced the clouds like jagged teeth. Warded by magic no one remembered casting. The oldest home left to their name. The only place that still carried the weight of their family.

She stopped at the edge of the clearing.

Elijah at her side.

Klaus, a step behind—watching her like a storm he couldn’t read.

Then—

  “What may we call you?” Elijah asked, his voice quieter now. Almost reverent.

She turned to him slowly, the crimson silk of her gown trailing smoke behind her.

Her eyes met his—and for a heartbeat, the world hushed.

Then she spoke:

    “Morana.”

The name fell like frost over fire.

The air changed.

The trees bent.

Even the stone beneath their feet felt older for hearing it.

She didn’t explain.

She didn’t need to.

Elijah lowered his head in silent acknowledgement.

Klaus said nothing, but his face twisted—something inside him recognizing that name, though it had never been spoken to him. It lived in his blood. In the howling part of himself he’d never been able to quiet.

And together, they crossed the threshold—

  Toward the place where Morana would meet her legacy.

Chapter 8: The Return to Stone

Chapter Text

The castle groaned with memory.

Its stone walls hadn’t felt power like this in centuries—power that didn’t ask permission. Power that didn’t need to raise its voice.

Morana stepped through the great arched doorway without hesitation. No hesitation. No awe.

Her bare feet kissed the ancient floor like she’d walked it before.

Like she’d helped build it.

The silk of her blood-red gown trailed behind her in impossible stillness, despite the draft curling through the halls.

It didn’t move.

It waited.

Elijah entered beside her, his hand brushing the edge of a column as if grounding himself.

  “She shouldn’t belong here,” he murmured in thought, “and yet…”

Klaus entered last.

His boots struck the stone with sharp rhythm.

He watched the back of her head like a man studying a loaded weapon.

The tension in the room shifted when Morana stopped.

Elijah turned his head slightly—his voice calm but carved with intent.

  “Go.”

Klaus raised a brow, irritated.

  “Go where?”

  “To the others,” Elijah said softly, but firmly.

  “Tell them to gather in the great hall.”

A pause.

Then, the faintest edge of something else in his tone:

  “Tell them… to prepare themselves.”

Klaus hesitated, just long enough to prove a point.

But even he didn’t argue this time.

He turned, cloak trailing, jaw locked.

He didn’t like being the messenger.

But even less… he didn’t like what he felt beneath his skin.

In his blood.

In the walls.

He left without another word.

Elijah remained at her side.

Morana said nothing.

She simply stepped deeper into the castle, her presence seeping into the cracks of the walls like she’d never left.

And still—

  She had never been here before.

But it was already hers.

Chapter 9: Wrong Questions

Chapter Text

The castle echoed beneath their feet.

Elijah walked beside her through the long corridor—its walls lined with old portraits, forgotten tapestries, and the scent of cold stone and older secrets. The torches flickered unnaturally as they passed, reacting to her presence like breath to flame.

Morana said nothing.

She didn’t need to.

Elijah cleared his throat.

  “Do you… remember anything?”

  His voice was smooth, careful, diplomatic.

  “Of the world? What it once was?”

Morana’s eyes remained forward.

  “I remember enough.”

Her voice, as ever, was steady. Laced with something sharp beneath the silk.

He nodded once, unsure why her answer made his pulse thrum.

  “We’ve built a great deal since then,” he offered. “Cities. Empires. Cultures you might find… fascinating.”

  “I’m sure,” she replied coolly, still not looking at him.

Another beat passed.

He tried again.

  “May I ask how long you were—”

  “Asleep?” she finished for him.

This time she did glance at him—just enough for her gaze to slice through the space between them.

  “Long enough to be forgotten.”

Elijah slowed a step, jaw tight.

She wasn’t being cruel.

She was being honest.

And he realized—he was asking questions meant for courting. For smoothing edges. For hospitality.

He wasn’t asking what mattered.

Because he didn’t know how.

So he asked the only thing he could think of that felt real.

  “Why now?”

Morana stopped walking.

She looked at him fully now—her gaze ancient and unreadable. The silk of her dress stilled, and the torches around them dimmed as if straining to listen.

  “A girl ran,” she said simply.

  “My blood was stretched too far. Twisted too freely.”

  “I woke up… because the gift I was given has been wasted.”

Elijah swallowed once.

  “And what will you do now?”

Morana turned her head slightly. Her lips curved—not into a smile, but into something colder. Something like prophecy.

  “I will see what they’ve become.”

  “And then…”

She didn’t finish.

She didn’t have to.

She kept walking.

And Elijah followed—quieter now. More careful. No longer as sure of his footing as he had been.

He had spoken with a goddess.

And realized far too late—

  He’d never truly asked who she was.

Chapter 10: The Warning

Chapter Text

Klaus moved through the west wing like the shadows were watching him.

He didn’t walk like a man with purpose.

He stalked—irritated, silent, seething.

His jaw was tight, his eyes colder than usual, and his footsteps echoed sharper than they should have through the stone halls. His blood still hummed from the grip around his throat.

He hadn’t forgotten the feeling.

Marble against flesh.

He never would.

He pushed open the door to the drawing room without knocking.

Inside, Rebekah sat curled in one of the velvet chairs, flipping lazily through a book. Kol lounged on the windowsill, legs stretched, glass of something expensive in hand. Finn stood stiffly near the fireplace, as if uncomfortable in his own skin—as always.

Three pairs of eyes turned toward him.

Rebekah was the first to speak.

  “You look like you got thrown into a fire. Did the girl turn around and stake you herself?”

Kol snorted.

Finn just raised a brow.

Klaus didn’t answer at first. He crossed the room slowly, poured himself a drink—not because he wanted one, but because he needed to do something.

Then, finally, he spoke.

  “She’s here.”

That got their attention.

Kol shifted. Rebekah straightened. Finn narrowed his eyes.

  “She?” Rebekah echoed. “The girl?”

  “No.”

  Klaus turned, eyes like stormglass.

  “Something older.”

  “Older than us?” Finn asked tightly.

Klaus looked at him—something between fury and unease flickering in his gaze.

  “Older than all of it.”

There was a pause.

Then Kol scoffed.

  “What, another Original we somehow forgot about? A sister locked in a coffin? Or is it a ghost this time?”

Klaus stepped forward sharply, glass slamming onto the table.

  “I’m not in the mood, Kol.”

His voice was low. Clipped.

  “She walked through my strength like it was fog. Killed my sired with a thought. Spoke like the world owed her an answer and moved like it knew not to question her.”

Rebekah’s eyes widened just enough to betray the crack in her composure.

Finn said nothing.

Kol stood up slowly.

  “And what exactly does she want?”

Klaus exhaled once. Not a sigh—an attempt to hold onto his control.

  “She wants to see what’s become of her blood.”

Another silence stretched.

Then Rebekah rose, voice hesitant but pointed.

  “You said ‘her blood.’”

Klaus didn’t answer.

He didn’t need to.

The castle seemed colder now.

Finally, he gave the last piece.

  “Elijah told me to tell you to gather.”

  “Gather?” Finn repeated.

  Klaus met his eyes.

  “Prepare yourselves.”

Chapter 11: The Gathering of Gods and Ghosts

Chapter Text

The great hall hadn’t held them like this in decades.

Its high vaulted ceiling arched over stone columns carved with forgotten runes. A long table stretched beneath a crystal chandelier, cold and glittering. The fire in the hearth fought to warm the room, but the air stayed chilled—like it knew who was coming.

Rebekah arrived first, silent, arms folded tightly across her chest. She didn’t speak as she entered. Didn’t roll her eyes. Didn’t posture.

She simply waited.

Kol followed shortly after, sauntering in with far less grace than usual. He leaned against the wall nearest the windows, arms crossed, but his fingers tapped restlessly against his elbow.

Finn stepped in last. His movements were measured. Controlled. But the flicker in his eyes betrayed a rare emotion.

  Dread.

Klaus walked behind them—shoulders squared, lips tight. He didn’t offer any more explanation. He didn’t need to.

The room settled into thick silence.

No one dared to sit.

And then—

  Footsteps.

Not rushed.

Not hesitant.

Commanding.

Elijah entered first, his expression unreadable—like a man leading a monarch into court.

And beside him—her.

Morana.

She didn’t sweep in.

She arrived.

The blood-red silk of her gown barely stirred as she moved across the stone floor. Her bare feet made no sound, yet every Mikaelson felt it in their bones—like thunder rolling through marrow.

She walked into the center of the room and simply stopped.

No announcement.

No introduction.

No demand.

And yet, they looked at her like she’d just ended a war by stepping onto the battlefield.

Kol stared. Rebekah’s breath hitched. Finn went pale.

None of them spoke.

Because for the first time in their immortal lives—

  They didn’t know who they were looking at.

  But they knew what she was.

Origin.

Chapter 12: The Mouths of Immortals

Chapter Text

The silence didn’t last long.

Of course it didn’t.

  Kol broke first.

He stepped off the wall, arms still crossed, expression twisted in a smirk that didn’t reach his eyes.

  “Well, I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m absolutely dying to know which pit of mythology she crawled out of.”

He tilted his head toward Elijah.

  “You said she was older. But you didn’t say she looked like… that.”

Morana didn’t look at him.

She crossed the room instead—unhurried, unfazed.

She reached the long wooden chair positioned near the hearth and dragged it to the center of the space. The sound of it scraping stone echoed like a blade unsheathed.

Then she sat.

Gracefully. Intentionally.

One leg crossed over the other, red silk sliding high over her thigh with the motion.

Too high.

Kol went quiet.

Finn looked away.

Even Klaus’s eyes flicked—and then narrowed.

It was a kind of allure that didn’t ask for attention.

It commanded it.

Rebekah finally spoke, voice low and edged with suspicion.

  “Who are you, really?”

Kol scoffed under his breath.

  “I think the better question is what.”

  “Careful,” Elijah murmured.

Klaus said nothing. He stood against a pillar near the fire, arms crossed, posture guarded. His silence was louder than their words.

Morana sat back slightly, hands resting on the arms of the chair. She let them talk. Let them fill the space.

Until—

  “You may ask me anything you wish.”

Her voice wasn’t loud.

But it stopped every sound in the room.

Her gaze moved to each of them one by one, lingering just long enough to taste their reactions.

  “But when I ask…”

Her voice dropped, silk sliding into steel.

  “You will not lie to me.”

  “To do so…”

  She tilted her head, a slow, feline movement.

  “…would be an insult you will not survive.”

The room chilled.

Rebekah blinked.

Kol, for once, didn’t have a comeback.

Even Finn’s expression faltered—uncertainty creeping behind his usual reserve.

And Klaus?

Still silent.

Still burning.

But now, no longer certain of the fire.


The silence lingered in the aftermath of her warning.

The siblings stood, uncertain now—not out of fear, but out of something worse.

Reverence.

It was Rebekah who found her voice first.

  “How did your blood make us? Our mother used a spell. You had nothing to do with it.”

Morana didn’t flinch.

  “While I slept, Esther entered a sacred cave. She cut into my wrist with a blade she didn’t understand. She took a single drop.”

  “My blood did the rest.”

Her voice never rose, but the shame it carried laced the air.

  “She created monsters without the weight of consequence.”

Finn spoke next, arms crossed, brow furrowed.

  “How long have you been asleep?”

Morana turned her head slightly, a ghost of memory behind her eyes.

  “I met Jesus Christ once.”

That stopped them.

Even Kol straightened.

  “He was a martyr,” she said softly. “A gentle one. I told him it would hurt.”

Silence.

Elijah stepped forward—his voice careful, but sincere.

  “Who made you?”

A pause.

A long, cold one.

  “A goddess,” she said, gaze turning to stone.

  “And I will not insult her by speaking her name to those who will not give her the respect she deserves.”

That landed.

Klaus finally moved, stepping out from the shadows near the hearth. His voice cut through the room like a blade.

  “Why are you awake now?”

  “And why should we believe you?”

Morana turned.

And this time, her eyes locked to his.

They didn’t burn.

They bound.

  “You’ve ravaged the world with a gift that was never yours to have.”

  “Then you dare to taint it with the blood of a wolf. To do what, Niklaus?”

  “Ravage it more?”

She stepped forward once, just enough.

  “I will have none of it.”

Final.

Unyielding.

Klaus’s jaw clenched. His face twitched—but he said nothing.

Just growled under his breath and turned, stalking toward the nearest window. His fist braced against the frame as he looked out into the night—anything but her eyes.

Morana looked to the rest now.

Her voice shifted.

Not softer.

But wider.

  “I am not here to destroy what was made from me.”

  “If you are my legacy… then carry my blood with the reverence it deserves.”

Her gaze moved across them.

  “You walk this earth like gods among insects. And yet you act like children—petty, violent, craving power for its own sake.”

  “You toy with lives. With fate. With history.”

  “You break things because you can.”

She stepped toward the center of the room again.

  “What happens when there’s no one left to fear you?”

  “When you’ve killed everything… and all that remains…”

  “Is ash and bone.”

She let the question hang.

A mirror held to immortals.

Not a threat.

A prophecy.

Chapter 13: The Measure of Immortals

Chapter Text

The room was still.

Morana stood at the center like a mirror they hadn’t meant to look into—ancient, calm, deliberate.

She didn’t strike.

She simply began to ask.

Her gaze turned to Rebekah first—sharp, but not unkind.

  “If you could have anything in this world, child… what would it be?”

Rebekah blinked, startled by the simplicity of the question. She hesitated, then lifted her chin with the honesty of someone who had wished it a thousand times before.

  “True love,” she said.

  “Love that doesn’t bend beneath time. Or temptation. Or power.”

Morana’s lips curled—just slightly. Not mockery.

Something closer to hope.

  “I may have hope for you yet.”

She turned.

Her eyes found Finn next—stoic, cold, but tired beneath it all.

  “And you? What will it take to finally embrace being alive?”

  “To stop longing for death?”

The question landed like a whisper in his ribs.

Finn’s mouth opened, then closed. When he spoke, it was quieter than he intended.

  “Love,” he said.

  “Love that can’t be questioned. Or replaced.”

Morana smirked—subtle, knowing.

  “How strange. For one who hides from warmth… you crave fire more than anyone else in the room.”

She moved again.

To Kol.

He didn’t flinch—didn’t posture. Just stood still as she approached, head tilted in mild defiance.

Morana reached out, gently touching his cheek. Her fingers were cold and soft—like wind at nightfall.

  “I like you,” she said. “You have chaos in you. Joy. Hunger. Defiance.”

  “But you also have a darkness… a deep one. One that will ruin the light you bring if you let it.”

She let her hand fall away.

  “Be careful with it, Kol. You are far more dangerous than you know.”

He didn’t smile. Not this time.

Then—

She turned to Elijah.

The eldest. The most composed.

And perhaps, the most burdened.

  “I can look around and see what you’d die for,” she said softly.

  “You’d die for them. All of them. Over and over.”

  “Dying is easy, Elijah.”

She stepped closer—her voice lowering, her words slower.

  “But what will you live for?”

Elijah’s mouth opened. But the words didn’t come.

Because he didn’t know.

And then—

She turned to the last.

To Klaus.

She didn’t approach him. Didn’t need to.

Her voice reached him where he stood, just feet from the threshold, back tense.

  “When will it be enough?”

He didn’t turn.

  “When will you be satisfied?”

The question didn’t strike. It sank.

Klaus’s jaw clenched. His throat moved.

He didn’t answer.

He couldn’t.

Instead, he stalked toward the far door, hand bracing the stone wall as he passed.

  “I won’t be playing these fucking games,” he muttered, and disappeared through the hall.

Morana watched him go. She didn’t call him back.

She just stood in the silence he left behind—then looked to the others.

And smiled.

Chapter 14: The Guest Who Could Be Queen

Chapter Text

The silence still hung heavy in the air after Klaus’s exit.

No one moved.

No one breathed too loud.

Then Morana turned.

Her eyes found Elijah again.

He had barely shifted since she’d last spoken to him—still composed, still the pillar, still haunted by the question he couldn’t answer.

She stepped toward him—not with command, but with grace.

  “Elijah,” she said softly.

He straightened, as if his name from her mouth held more weight than a crown.

  “Is there a room I may have?”

Her voice was calm. Sincere.

  “One that won’t disrupt what you’ve already built here. I have no desire to uproot your lives. Only to… observe.”

The request landed like a drop of ice in warm water.

Even Kol blinked.

Finn looked sharply at her, as if trying to read the catch.

Rebekah tilted her head, puzzled.

Elijah’s lips parted—but no words came at first.

Because it wasn’t just a question.

It was restraint.

She could have walked through the castle and claimed the throne. They would’ve been powerless to stop her.

But instead, she asked for a place to rest.

A guest in the very house her blood built.

It rattled him more than any threat could have.

After a breath, Elijah nodded—slow, reverent.

  “Of course,” he said.

  “There’s a wing that remains unoccupied. It overlooks the northern forest. It’s… peaceful.”

Morana smiled.

It was soft.

Real.

  “Peace,” she echoed. “I remember that.”

She stepped past him, her bare feet quiet against the stone, the silk of her gown gliding behind her like a whispered memory.

And for the first time since she entered—

  The castle felt like it exhaled.

Chapter 15: The God Who Wasn’t

Chapter Text

Klaus paced.

The door slammed behind him—stone against stone, like a coffin sealing itself.

He didn’t light the candles.

He didn’t need the light.

The dark was quieter.

He moved like a beast in a cage, shoulders tight, jaw locked, hands clenching and unclenching at his sides. There was no music in his head now, no clever thoughts, no whispered victories. Only her voice.

  “When will it be enough?”

The question scratched at the inside of his skull.

He hated her.

Not for what she’d done.

But for what she hadn’t.

She hadn’t struck him.

Hadn’t humiliated him before his siblings.

Hadn’t punished him like the others might’ve.

No—she had looked at him like she knew him.

Like he was predictable.

Like he was small.

And somehow, that cut deeper than any blade ever had.

He stopped at the window, bracing his palms against the cold stone sill.

The forest beyond the castle stretched endlessly, blanketed in shadow. Silent. Watching. The same way she had watched him.

A whisper of wind caught the edge of the curtain. He didn’t move.

  She was supposed to be myth.

  A story buried in ice and ash.

He was the hybrid. The ultimate predator. The one no one dared cross.

And yet—

  She had looked at him…

  And not flinched.

He let out a sharp breath through his nose and pressed his fingers into the stone until his knuckles whitened.

She had shattered something.

Not his pride.

Not yet.

But his illusion of being untouchable?

That was already bleeding.

He growled under his breath, low and guttural.

  “Games,” he muttered. “She thinks this is a game.”

But even as he said it—

He knew.

It wasn’t.

And she wasn’t playing.

Chapter 16: The Silence Between Them

Chapter Text

The knock was soft.

Barely there.

Klaus stilled where he stood—one hand still braced on the stone windowsill, breath held in the dark.

He didn’t move at first. Didn’t answer.

Then—

  A second knock.

Still gentle. Still wrong.

He opened the door with a sharp twist of his wrist, brows drawn tight, eyes simmering.

  She stood there.

Morana.

Calm. Unmoving. Wrapped in red and silence.

  “May I come in?” she asked.

He stared at her, jaw twitching.

  “Why?”

  “To speak to you,” she said simply.

  “Privately. I promise… no theatrics.”

For a moment, he said nothing.

Then, slowly, he stepped aside.

She entered with a grace that unsettled the room. The air changed around her.

Klaus shut the door behind her, his hand lingering on the handle longer than it should’ve.

She took a breath.

Then looked around the space—dim, cracked open by rage and control both slipping at the edges.

  “I can smell your anger,” she said, quiet but unflinching.

  “In the curtains. The walls. The floors.”

She turned and sat on the edge of his bed. Delicate. Unthreatening.

But it made him more on edge than anything else.

He didn’t move.

Didn’t speak.

And then—

She did the unthinkable.

  “I owe you an apology.”

Klaus blinked. His body went still, as if frozen mid-breath.

She didn’t falter.

  “I didn’t mean to belittle you. Not in front of your brother. Not in front of your family.”

  “Not… what you believe you’re meant for.”

Klaus didn’t answer.

He just stared at her.

Completely still.

Uncertain.

Suspicious.

She looked up at him.

  “I know what it is to be unlike the others.”

  “To be surrounded by people who fit into something… and to feel like the aberration. The mistake.”

Her eyes lowered slightly.

  “Why do you think I slept so long?”

The air between them shifted.

Quieter. More human.

  “But I heard you, Klaus. While I slept.”

  “I felt your rage. Your grief. Your hunger. For centuries.”

She paused, and when she looked at him again, there was no pity.

Only truth.

  “I cannot heal them. The wounds that made you.”

  “But I can teach you—if you want it—how to control the storm.”

  “To be more vampire… than wolf.”

Klaus’s hands flexed at his sides.

Not in anger.

In recognition.

Because for the first time in a very long time… someone saw him.

The silence pulsed.

Klaus didn’t move. His jaw flexed once, then again—like the words were trapped somewhere between pride and desperation.

Then—

  “How.”

It wasn’t a challenge.

It wasn’t even anger.

It was quieter than he meant it to be.

Like a whisper of hope he didn’t know he still had.

Morana turned her head to him fully. There was no judgment in her gaze. No triumph. Only understanding.

  “I fear you are two creatures in one,” she said softly.

  “The vampire and the wolf. Both made of hunger. But only one of them—”

  She paused.

  “—has ever had room to howl.”

He blinked slowly, but didn’t interrupt.

  “The wolf has raged with no release. No full moon. No transformation. Only silence. So it screams inside you.”

  “And you?” she added, a touch softer.

  “You’ve spent your life trying to answer it. Trying to quiet it. Trying to bleed it out.”

Her eyes narrowed—not cruelly, but with the weight of truth.

  “Always searching for a new problem. A new enemy. A new reason to feel anything but the ache.”

A beat.

  “Am I wrong?”

Klaus didn’t speak right away.

His eyes dropped to the floor for just a second.

Then lifted.

  “No.”

The word was so quiet, it almost broke something in the room.

She nodded once—almost sad.

Then stood.

  “I will offer you something,” she said. “As a gift. Not a right.”

And she extended her arm.

Slow. Graceful.

No fear. No command.

Her wrist exposed, pale and flawless, the vein beneath it pulsing with something ancient—older than spells, older than time.

  “Drink.”

  “And see if it doesn’t settle the beast in your chest.”

Her blood.

Not taken.

Given.

Klaus’s throat moved.

He didn’t reach for her yet.

He just stared—frozen in the doorway of a choice that might finally quiet the storm inside him.

Chapter 17: The Gift of Stillness

Chapter Text

Morana held her wrist out to him—unmoving, steady, a quiet offering in a room thick with rage and silence.

But Klaus didn’t move.

Not at first.

His eyes stayed on her wrist, jaw clenched, breath shallow.

And slowly, Morana’s hand began to lower.

  “You don’t have to,” she said softly.

  “If you do not wish it.”

There was no bitterness in her tone. No judgment.

She simply took his stillness for rejection.

She turned to go.

And then—

  “I’ll do it.”

His voice was low. Final. And trembling just enough to betray how badly he wanted it.

Morana stopped. Turned. Nodded once.

  “As you wish.”

She lifted her arm again, offering her wrist.

This time, he stepped forward.

Closer.

Slowly.

And took her hand in his.

For a second, he hesitated.

Then his fangs extended, and he sank them gently into her skin.

The first taste was—

Staggering.

It wasn’t like human blood.

Or even vampire blood.

It was alive.

It was history—ancient whispers curling against his tongue.

It tasted like ripe peaches, split open under snow.

Like something chilled and crisp, but laced with heat.

Not the burn of alcohol.

Something purer.

Deeper.

Magic.

He gripped her tighter. The feeding became harsher—more desperate.

He didn’t want to stop.

  Then—

Her hand moved to his head, fingers weaving through his curls.

  “Calm.”

Just one word.

A request, laced with intent.

And he did.

His body softened. His grip loosened. His breathing slowed.

He drank, not like a predator, but like a man who’d just found air after centuries underwater.

And for the first time since he was turned—

  His chest quieted.

There was no roar.

No scream.

No teeth in the dark.

He could breathe.

He could see.

Not through red mist or fractured emotion. But clearly.

No war inside his ribs.

No need to break something to feel alive.

Just stillness.

Then—

  “Enough.”

Her voice was gentle. Firm.

And he stopped.

Immediately.

He pulled back slowly, licking the wound closed, staring at her like he couldn’t believe what had just happened.

She stepped back, examining him. Calm. Collected.

Klaus just stood there.

  Breathing.

Like it was the first time in four hundred years.

Klaus stood in the quiet.

Still.

Breathing.

Listening to the silence inside him, and realizing—for the first time in centuries—it wasn’t empty.

It was calm.

He looked at her, eyes no longer burning. Just… wide. Human, almost.

  “I didn’t know,” he murmured.

  His voice was rough, not from anger—just unused to softness.

  “I didn’t know it could feel like this.”

Morana tilted her head slightly.

  “You’ve lived your life in a war you never asked to fight.”

She stepped closer—not to press, not to hover. Just near enough to be felt.

  “Do something with the quiet.”

  She offered the smallest smile.

  “I’ve heard drawing… or painting… is nice.”

Klaus blinked at her. Still dazed. Still trying to figure out what just shifted inside him.

And then—

She leaned in and pressed the softest kiss to his cheek.

No hunger.

No seduction.

Just kindness.

A farewell.

  “Goodnight, Niklaus.”

She walked to the door without another word, the silk of her gown whispering against the stone as she left him alone.

And for the first time in a very long time…

  He didn’t want to destroy something.

He just stood there.

And breathed.

Chapter 18: The Shape of Stillness

Chapter Text

The castle corridors were quiet.

Her footsteps were soundless against the cold stone, the silk of her gown trailing behind her like spilled wine in moonlight.

No guards followed.

No voices chased.

No one dared.

Morana moved alone.

Not as the Queen of the Damned.

Not as the mother of monsters.

Just herself.

She reached the northern wing—the place Elijah had offered her—and opened the heavy wooden door. The room inside was high-ceilinged and dim, lit only by the glow of a single hearth. The windows overlooked the forest, where the trees swayed in reverence.

She closed the door behind her.

And for the first time in a thousand years… she let out a breath that belonged to her.

Not power.

Not purpose.

Just breath.

Morana stood there, still in the center of the room.

The fire crackled gently, casting shadows across the stone.

She could still feel Klaus’s heartbeat against her wrist.

His pain.

His surrender.

But this wasn’t about him now.

Her hands moved slowly to the silk at her shoulders, loosening it until the gown fell around her feet like a sigh. She stepped out of it, walked to the edge of the window, and leaned her forehead against the cold glass.

Outside, the world slept.

And inside her chest…

  Quiet.

For the first time in centuries, the screaming had stopped.

No bloodlines clawing.

No whispers of hunger.

No rage surging from a thousand descendants screaming to be heard.

Just—

  Breath.

She closed her eyes.

Not as Morana, the myth.

Not as the gift Lilith left behind.

But as the woman she had been before.

Before the goddess.

Before the slumber.

Before the blood.

Just a girl.

Alone.

With her heartbeat.

She inhaled the quiet like it was a lover.

Exhaled the weight like smoke.

And stood in that stillness.

Human.

If only for a moment.

Chapter 19: The Shape of Company

Chapter Text

The knock was soft.

For a moment, Morana thought about ignoring it.

Staying wrapped in her rare moment of humanity, untouched by the world that always wanted to claim her.

But then—

  “Enter,” she said, voice low, smooth.

The door creaked open.

Elijah stepped inside, his presence as careful as ever. But the moment he saw her, he froze.

Morana stood by the window, completely nude, the firelight painting gold across her skin. She didn’t flinch. Didn’t cover herself.

She turned her head slightly, watching him with mild amusement.

  “If I thought being seen was an insult to myself,” she said softly,

  “I would not allow it.”

Elijah—always the gentleman—nodded, a sharp incline of his head, and turned back around out of reflex.

She smiled faintly.

Then, with unhurried grace, she moved to the bed, slipped beneath the covers, and pulled the blanket up just high enough—resting it above her breasts, sitting up against the pillows like a queen in exile.

  “You can turn around now,” she said lightly.

He did.

Clearing his throat once, visibly working to compose himself, he stepped closer.

  “Niklaus,” he said quietly, “he’s… not himself.”

Concern threaded his voice.

Morana only tilted her head against the pillow.

  “Don’t be.”

He frowned.

  “You helped him,” he said carefully.

  “How?”

Morana simply smiled.

  “My blood.”

She said it like it was nothing more complicated than breathing.

Elijah stared at her, as if trying to decipher more, but something else stirred in him—a question he hadn’t yet formed.

Before he could speak it, Morana shifted.

Unexpectedly, she pulled the other side of the blanket back—an unspoken invitation.

Her voice was quieter now. Less ageless.

More… human.

  “I have been alone for centuries,” she said, almost a whisper.

  “I don’t want to be tonight.”

She met his eyes.

  “If you can see it as it is.

  Companionship.”

Elijah’s jaw tightened slightly.

  “I don’t do… non-commitment well,” he admitted, voice rough, almost ashamed.

Morana’s eyes softened. She looked away for the first time since they met.

And then—

Elijah shook his head with a faint, dry chuckle under his breath.

  “I would be a fool,” he murmured,

  “to reject any part of you you choose to give.”

Without hesitation now, he pulled off his jacket, unfastened the buttons of his shirt, kicked off his shoes, and crossed the room.

He slid beneath the covers beside her.

For a heartbeat, they didn’t move.

Then—slowly—Morana shifted.

She crawled over to him, careful and deliberate, her body warm against his.

She rested her head against his chest, her leg sliding over his, curling into him with an ease that made his heart thud harder against his ribs.

Elijah hesitated.

His hands hovered awkwardly in the space between them, unsure.

Until Morana reached for him.

She took his hand gently, guiding it down to rest on her waist, his palm brushing the curve of her lower back.

Her voice, a soft murmur against his skin:

  “You can touch me.”

  “Just stop when I tell you to.”

The tension bled from his body.

He relaxed into her.

And finally—

He held her.

Not as a protector.

Not as a savior.

Not as a man carrying the weight of a thousand sins.

Just a man.

And Morana, the queen of the damned, slept in his arms like a woman who had never been crowned.

Chapter 20: The Breath Before the Day

Chapter Text

The first light of dawn barely crept through the heavy curtains, soft and pale and shy.

The fire in the hearth had long since died down to embers, casting a gentle, warm glow across the room.

In the heavy quiet, Morana stirred.

She shifted lazily against the warmth she was pressed against—Elijah’s chest, his heartbeat slow and steady beneath her cheek.

She could have slipped away.

She could have vanished into the morning and left no trace behind.

But she didn’t.

Instead, she lifted one hand—slow, languid—and traced a lazy rune over the skin above his heart.

Her fingertip danced in ancient shapes, ones no human tongue had spoken in millennia. Not a spell. Not a command.

Just a memory.

A blessing, if such a thing could still exist.

Elijah stirred under her touch, a small sound escaping him in sleep.

Without thought, his arm tightened around her waist, pulling her closer, holding her against him as if she might slip away.

He pressed his face into her hair instinctively.

Then—

He froze.

His entire body stiffened.

Memory crashed in like a tide.

  The woman in his arms wasn’t human. Wasn’t fragile. Wasn’t safe.

  She was the mother of vampires.

Morana chuckled against his chest, a low, melodic sound.

  “Don’t worry,” she said softly.

  “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

Elijah exhaled a slow, controlled breath.

His hand loosened slightly against her back, though he didn’t pull away.

He lifted his head enough to glance down at her, eyes still heavy from sleep.

  “Are you…”

  He hesitated. Smiled faintly.

  “…hungry?”

Morana looked up at him through her lashes, her mouth curving into a mischievous little smirk.

  “Yes.”

She stretched slightly, catlike, the covers slipping lower over her bare shoulders.

  “But I fear you won’t like what for.”

Elijah’s brows arched, amusement sparking in his tired eyes.

  “And what, exactly, are you craving, Morana?”

She tilted her head, letting her fingers trace idle, meaningless patterns over his chest.

  “Something… fresh.”

  “Something that reminds me…”

  “…the world is still worth tasting.”

The weight of her words lingered—soft, but filled with a hunger that wasn’t just for blood.

It was for life.

Chapter 21: What Was Never Meant to Burn Alone

Chapter Text

Elijah watched her fingers move across his chest, slow and thoughtless, like she was sketching memories into his skin.

  “Fresh,” he repeated softly.

  “Is that a threat?”

Morana smiled. A real one.

  “It’s a preference.”

  “Hmm.”

  “Don’t look so worried, Elijah,” she murmured, trailing her finger down the line of his sternum.

  “If I wanted to take you apart, I wouldn’t have waited until dawn.”

He chuckled once—dry, low.

But he couldn’t hide the way his eyes flicked to her lips, or the quiet inhale when she shifted against him beneath the covers.

  “I suppose you’d tell me if I was in danger.”

  “I am danger,” she whispered.

Then—softly, gently—he said:

  “Then take what you want.”

She paused.

Looked at him. Truly looked.

And she felt it.

He was ready. He had been.

For something real.

But he would never admit it.

So she climbed over him, slow and graceful, straddling his hips. Her bare skin glided against his, and they both inhaled like it meant something.

He was hard already. His breath shallow.

And when she sank down onto him—one fluid, perfect motion—he let out a groan so low it curled at the edge of her spine.

They fit.

Like they’d been made for this and simply forgot.

She rolled her hips slow, steady. Her hands braced on his chest. His fingers gripped her thighs. The fire in the hearth cracked behind them as her body rocked over his—lazy, but devastating.

She rode him like she had all the time in the world.

Because she did.

And he was unraveling beneath her, every nerve stretched thin under the weight of it. The connection. The trust. The power.

When she came—she let herself feel it.

Fully.

Her head tilted back, lips parted. She moaned low, from the chest.

It was slow and stunning and real.

And just as he was about to fall apart—

She leaned in.

Kissed his neck.

Then—

  Bit.

Her fangs sank into him, and it broke him.

Elijah shook.

His back arched, body trembling beneath her.

The orgasm ripped through him like lightning.

Every muscle tensed. Then released.

When the tremors finally stopped, she pulled back slowly, licking the wound closed.

She sat up, still wrapped around him, smiling down like a secret she’d just decided to share.

He reached up, touched his neck, blinking dazed.

  “Did you just feed on me?”

She only nodded, pleased with herself.

Still joined. Still inside.

Then she leaned forward, brushing her hair aside, baring her throat to him.

A silent invitation.

Elijah’s eyes darkened.

And then—he moved.

Rolled her beneath him, bodies still joined, breath thick and heavy.

He braced himself above her, then pounded into her.

Hard.

Relentless.

Unapologetic.

And when he bit into her neck—when her blood spilled into his mouth—

She screamed.

It hit her instantly.

The orgasm tore through her like fire through dry wood.

She clung to him, body writhing beneath his.

He groaned into her neck, still drinking, still thrusting, chasing the high she’d just given him.

And then—

He broke.

He groaned, low and shattered, as he emptied himself inside her, hips rolling through it, riding the crash like it was everything he’d ever needed.

When it was over, he pulled back.

Breathless.

Wide-eyed.

Still inside her.

Still stunned.

He sat back on his heels, hands gripping her hips.

  “Holy… fuck.”

She lay beneath him, flushed and glowing.

And then—

  She laughed.

Not a smile. Not a smirk.

A laugh.

Full. Honest. Alive.

The first in centuries.

And in that moment, in the quiet of morning wrapped in fire and skin and the echo of something sacred—

Morana felt human.

And Elijah?

He felt whole.

Chapter 22: The World Won’t Wait

Chapter Text

The air was thick with warmth.

Elijah still sat back on his heels, Morana stretched out beneath him, the last shudders of pleasure humming faintly between their bodies. The fire crackled low behind them, casting shadows across tangled sheets and skin marked with fresh bites.

For a rare, aching moment—

  There was no war.

  No hunger.

  No rage.

Only the slow, steady rhythm of breathing.

Morana reached up lazily, trailing her fingers over the center of his chest, a small, secret smile still playing on her lips.

Elijah watched her like she might vanish if he blinked.

Then—

  A knock.

Sharp. Impatient.

It wasn’t soft like his had been.

The sound made Elijah stiffen immediately, instincts kicking back to life. Morana didn’t startle. She only exhaled, long and slow, and let her hand fall back onto the sheets.

The knock came again.

Harder this time.

  “Elijah,” came Rebekah’s voice, muffled but firm through the thick wooden door.

  “We have a problem.”

Elijah closed his eyes for a moment—grieving the moment before it had even ended. He inhaled through his nose, steadying himself.

Morana, naked and lazy in the bed, simply turned her head and smiled faintly.

  “It seems the world remembers us again.”

Elijah grabbed his trousers from the floor, pulling them on with efficient, almost military precision. He hesitated only once—looking back at her, still sprawled in the bed, sheets tangled loosely around her hips.

  She looked like sin.

  She looked like home.

He shook his head once—just enough to clear the fog—and moved toward the door.

Before he opened it, he glanced back one more time.

Morana gave a tiny, conspiratorial wink.

He almost smiled.

Almost.

Then he opened the door.

Rebekah stood there, tense, arms crossed.

She blinked once, registering the faint smell of blood and sweat behind him, the tousled look of him.

Her brows lifted.

  But she said nothing about it.

Instead, she said:

  “There’s someone at the gate.”

  “And they’re asking for her.”

She jerked her chin toward the room, toward Morana still lounging like a goddess waiting for the world to prove itself worthy.

Elijah’s mouth tightened.

  “Who?”

Rebekah hesitated.

Then, almost reluctantly:

  “They say they’re an old friend.”

  “Or an old debt.”

The words left a chill in the hall.

Inside the room, Morana sat up fully now, the sheets falling down to pool at her waist.

She smiled.

But it wasn’t the warm, rare smile Elijah had just seen.

It was colder.

Older.

Inevitable.

  “Let them in,” she said calmly.

  “I have not collected in a long time.”

Chapter 23: The Old World Comes Calling

Chapter Text

The castle’s halls buzzed now—alive with old magic, crawling through the stones like smoke under a door.

Morana exhaled a slow breath, tasting the shift before the others could even feel it.

She rose from the bed, unhurried, her bare feet whispering against the stone floor.

She bent to the mess of black silk crumpled near the foot of the bed—the remnants of a forgotten garment—and with casual, effortless grace, wrapped it around herself.

A single twist.

A knot at her hip.

And just like that, it became a gown.

Not tailored. Not perfect.

But hers.

Dark silk hung over her body like a second skin, trailing behind her as she moved.

She followed Elijah and Rebekah out into the corridor, the light from the high stained windows catching on her skin, her hair loose around her shoulders like a black river.

As they walked, Rebekah slowed to fall in step beside her brother.

She arched a perfectly sculpted brow at Elijah.

  “Well,” she said under her breath, a smirk playing at the corner of her mouth,

  “you finally went and fucked the mother of all vampires.”

Elijah didn’t even flinch.

He only smiled—a small, rare thing.

Not smug. Not defensive.

Just… satisfied.

He kept walking.

Rebekah’s eyes widened slightly at his reaction but said nothing more.

Because deep down—she knew.

You didn’t poke too hard at something that felt that inevitable.

They moved through the stone halls in a tight line—Morana drifting behind them like smoke, silent and certain.

As they reached the outer gates, the energy shifted again.

Waiting just beyond the threshold—

  A group.

Women.

Witches.

Not the kind who played with bones and fire for fun.

These were ancient.

Their presence warped the air.

Their eyes glowed faintly in the half-light.

Their faces, ageless, sharp, carved from old magic.

They stood together, robed in black and green, heads bowed—not in submission, but in acknowledgment.

They knew who they had come to face.

And Morana?

She sighed.

Not in fear.

Not even in irritation.

Just in weariness.

Like a queen called back to court by petitioners who should have known better.

She stepped past Elijah and Rebekah without hesitation, silk trailing behind her like a living thing.

The witches raised their heads.

Their leader—a woman with silver hair braided down to her waist and eyes like winter mist—stepped forward.

She opened her mouth—

And Morana raised a single hand.

  “No greetings,” she said, voice soft but cutting.

  “No prayers.”

  “No bargains.”

The air grew colder.

The witches stilled.

Morana smiled faintly, tilting her head.

  “If you have come to pay your debts, speak.”

  “If you have come to defy me…”

Her smile widened—something sharp and ancient glinting behind her teeth.

  “Step forward.”

And the castle seemed to hold its breath, waiting to see who would dare.

Chapter 24: Correction

Chapter Text

The great hall filled as the witches were led in.

The Mikaelsons gathered one by one, drawn by the hum of power that radiated from the stone walls like heat.

Kol.

Rebekah.

Finn.

Elijah.

And then Klaus, last to arrive—storming in with fire in his eyes and a sneer already curling on his lips.

The witches stood in a line, robed in silence, their eyes raking over the siblings one by one.

It wasn’t awe.

It was disgust.

The lead witch, silver-haired and sharp-eyed, stepped forward and spoke.

  “The balance has been broken.”

  “Your family,” she said coldly, “threatens the natural order with every breath you steal.”

Her gaze lingered on each of them.

  “You are abominations. And we are here to fix you.”

The room tensed.

You could feel it in the air—the way it clenched around the witches like a fist waiting to close.

Kol’s grin vanished. Rebekah’s arms folded tight. Finn stood stiller than ever.

Even Elijah’s composure cracked—just barely.

They felt it.

These weren’t the witches they could threaten, manipulate, or outpace.

These were the ones you didn’t know how to kill.

Klaus stepped forward.

Of course he did.

  “Fix us?” he scoffed, eyes flashing.

  “I’d like to see you try.”

  The silver-haired witch didn’t blink.

She simply whispered a word.

And Klaus dropped.

His knees hit the stone floor with a sickening thud, hands flying to his skull as the aneurysm spell exploded behind his eyes. He roared through clenched teeth.

The others moved instantly—ready to attack, to defend—but froze when Morana turned her head.

Calm.

Cold.

Her eyes landed on Klaus, writhing on the ground.

Then to the witch.

  “That,” she said flatly,

  “was a mistake.”

The witches began chanting. Together. Fast. A spell heavy and old—older than Latin, older than breath.

The hall shook.

The siblings staggered. Some dropped to a knee. Others braced against the walls, snarling through the pain.

But Morana?

She didn’t flinch.

She walked forward.

Every step was silence.

Every step was final.

The magic slipped right off her skin like it was afraid.

And when she reached them—

She tore through them like wind through paper.

The first witch didn’t even scream. Her head hit the floor before her body realized it was dead.

The second tried to cast. Her mouth barely opened before her throat was crushed.

The third and fourth? Torn apart. Limbs cracking like dry wood. Ribs shattered.

All that remained was the silver-haired leader, shaking, wide-eyed, robes stained with her sisters’ blood.

She dropped to her knees.

  “Please,” she begged.

  “We only—We only sought to restore—”

Morana didn’t speak.

She reached out.

Sank her hand into the woman’s chest with slow, deliberate force.

Flesh tore. Bone snapped.

And then—

  Her heart.

Still beating in Morana’s hand.

The woman gasped once.

Then went still.

Morana turned away, still holding the heart. Blood ran down her wrist like ink.

She lifted her free hand and twisted it—just slightly.

All around her, the witches’ corpses hardened.

Stone spread from their feet to their jaws, freezing their last expressions in horror.

Then—

  Crack.

The statues fractured.

And then—

  Dust.

It fell like ash around her feet.

Morana turned to the Mikaelsons, their eyes wide, their bodies trembling from pain and disbelief.

She glanced at the blood-streaked floor.

Then the heart in her hand.

  “My apologies,” she said, voice eerily even,

  “for the mess.”

And with one smooth, flawless motion, she hurled the heart into the fireplace.

It struck the stone so hard, one of the bricks cracked.

Fire consumed it instantly.

Then—

She turned on her heel and walked away.

Barefoot. Unhurried.

Like nothing had happened at all.

Chapter 25: Ashes at Their Feet

Chapter Text

The hall was deathly quiet.

Ash clung to the air, floating like the ghosts of what had just been undone.

The witches were gone—crushed, broken, turned to dust at Morana’s hands.

And the siblings?

They stood frozen, staring at the space where the witches had stood just moments ago, as if the world might shift again beneath their feet.

Rebekah was the first to move, barely a breath.

She wiped her hands down the front of her dress, eyes wide, the color drained from her face.

Kol exhaled a long, slow breath, his usual smirk nowhere to be found.

  “Well,” he said roughly, voice cracking with nerves he couldn’t hide,

  “That was… something.”

Rebekah laughed, but it was brittle, hollow.

  “She made them look like insects.”

Finn folded his arms across his chest, staring at the cracked stone floor.

His voice, when it came, was grim.

  “We wouldn’t have survived if she hadn’t been here.”

Kol scoffed under his breath but didn’t disagree.

None of them did.

They felt it—deep in their bones, deep in the blood that sang of her existence.

This wasn’t power.

This was something older.

Something final.

Klaus lingered by the broken fireplace, tension humming under his skin. His jaw worked back and forth, grinding against the helpless rage he didn’t know how to bleed.

He didn’t speak.

Didn’t move.

And for once, he didn’t lead.

It was Elijah who moved.

Quiet.

Measured.

He glanced once at his siblings—still gathering themselves, still stealing glances at the ash around them—and then turned and walked out of the hall.

He didn’t hesitate.

He didn’t need to.

He found her down the corridor, standing in the fractured light of the broken windows.

Morana stood motionless, one bare foot slightly forward, the black silk of her makeshift dress clinging to her body like smoke. Blood still streaked her forearm where she hadn’t bothered to wipe it clean.

She was a painting of devastation and calm.

The storm, after it’s broken everything worth breaking.

Elijah stopped a few paces behind her, silent.

For a moment, he only looked at her—this impossible creature who had ripped apart their enemies without effort, without mercy, and yet stood there now…

Breathing.

Still.

Almost vulnerable.

He cleared his throat gently, the sound quiet against the ruined hallways.

  “Are you harmed?” he asked, voice low.

Morana didn’t turn.

She smiled faintly at the window—at the morning light that barely reached her.

  “No.”

A long pause stretched between them.

Elijah stepped closer—close enough that he could see the dried blood at the bend of her wrist, the slight tremble in her fingers she didn’t seem to notice.

She wasn’t untouched.

Just—

  unbreakable.

Still watching the window, she said quietly:

  “I had hoped the world would be different when I woke.”

She finally turned her head toward him, her eyes soft but so, so heavy.

  “It is not.”

Elijah’s chest tightened.

He wanted to say something—something comforting, something meaningful.

But the words stayed caught in his throat.

Instead, he just nodded once.

Acknowledgment.

Respect.

Grief.

Morana’s lips curved in the faintest, tired smile.

  “Thank you,” she murmured.

It wasn’t for asking after her.

It wasn’t even for caring.

It was for seeing her.

Not as a god.

Not as a threat.

But simply… as someone standing there.

Breathing.

Surviving.

Elijah took another step closer, but didn’t crowd her.

He simply stood at her side, both of them facing the broken horizon, the ashes of a new world gathering at their feet.

Chapter 26: The Blood They Deny

Chapter Text

The footsteps echoed before Klaus’s voice reached them.

  “We need to talk,” he said, brisk and low.

Elijah glanced at Morana, waiting for her cue.

She only nodded once, slow, deliberate.

Together, they turned back toward the hall.

They walked side by side—not touching, but moving like two forces the world had forgotten how to fight.

When they reentered the great room, the others were still scattered—leaning against pillars, perched near the broken hearth, restless, rattled.

Rebekah crossed her arms tightly the moment she saw them return, her face still tense with a thousand unspoken questions.

  “Who the hell were they?” she demanded, the words cracking like a whip across the silence.

Morana didn’t seem bothered.

She crossed the ruined hall with unhurried grace, the black silk still trailing behind her like smoke, and turned to face them fully.

  “They were of the Gemini Coven,” she said simply.

The words fell heavy.

  “An ancient sect. Obsessed with keeping what they call ‘natural order.’”

She let her gaze pass over each of them, slow and steady.

  “They were tasked with guarding my resting place. By whom, I suspect, were the old werewolf clans.”

Kol raised a brow but said nothing.

Rebekah frowned deeply.

Morana continued, voice colder now:

  “Instead of honoring the pact I made with their ancestors…”

  “They chose betrayal.”

Her eyes darkened.

  “They sought to harm my children.”

The words struck deep—not because she shouted them.

But because she believed them.

Finn scoffed, loud and disdainful.

  “I only have one mother,” he said sharply, stepping forward,

  “And she’s not you.”

The room tensed.

Elijah didn’t move. Klaus’s eyes narrowed slightly. Kol smirked faintly, sensing a storm.

Morana?

She didn’t so much as blink.

She simply spoke.

Calm.

Undeniable.

  “You were born from Esther’s womb, yes.”

  “But it is my blood that courses through your veins.”

Her voice didn’t rise.

It didn’t need to.

It was a simple truth.

One the stones of the castle seemed to echo.

One none of them could deny.

Not even Finn.

He stiffened but said nothing else, his mouth a grim, tight line.

Morana turned her head slightly, looking at them—not with anger.

But with the weight of a mother staring at what had been made of her gift.

Before Morana could answer—

Finn stepped forward.

His face was tight, carved out of scorn and old grief, his hands curling into fists at his sides.

  “This is manipulation,” he said sharply, voice cutting the silence.

  “A trick.”

Morana’s gaze flicked to him, calm and unbothered.

Kol leaned lazily against a broken pillar nearby, grinning faintly.

  “Go on, brother,” he drawled.

  “Tell the ancient vampire queen she’s full of shit. That’ll end well.”

Finn shot him a murderous look, but Kol only laughed under his breath.

Finn turned his fury back to Morana.

  “You could simply be a powerful witch,” he spat.

  “Nothing more. No bloodline. No tie to us. Just another manipulator seeking to use us.”

His voice cracked slightly at the edges—betraying the truth he didn’t want to say aloud:

That he felt the connection.

Deep. Inevitable.

But if he accepted it—

If he accepted her—

It would be a betrayal of the woman he had spent centuries mourning.

Their mother.

Their real mother.

And Finn?

He didn’t know how to grieve another one.

Not again.

He stood there, breathing hard, waiting for Morana to strike him down, to mock him, to prove him right about everything he’d ever hated about vampires and their monstrous hunger for power.

Instead—

Morana simply looked at him.

Steady.

Ancient.

Sad.

She didn’t rush to defend herself.

She didn’t try to explain.

She let the weight of his words settle like dust on the stones.

And when she finally spoke, her voice was so calm, so devastatingly simple, it left no place to hide:

  “Believe what you must, Finn Mikaelson.”

She tilted her head slightly.

  “But your blood already knows me.”

Morana stepped forward.

Not aggressive.

Not demanding.

Just present.

Her bare feet made no sound against the stone, her body still cloaked in the makeshift silk she’d wrapped around herself as if it were armor.

She faced them all.

Kol.

Rebekah.

Finn.

Klaus.

Elijah.

One by one.

And in a voice as steady as the tides that built and broke empires, she said:

  “Tell me here and now if you want me to leave.”

  “Tell me, and I will walk away from you.”

  “No war. No revenge. No chains.”

  “Only the consequences you create for yourselves.”

Her gaze moved slowly across them.

  “But if you want me to stay…”

Her voice deepened—not louder, but thicker, filled with something older than power itself.

  “I will show you what it means to carry my blood.”

  “And the blood of the one who came before me.”

A silence stretched between them—tight, trembling.

And then, one by one—

They chose.

Kol was the first to speak.

Of course he was.

He shrugged, a wicked, lazy grin pulling at his mouth, but there was something sharp in his eyes.

  “Well, love, I don’t know about the rest of them, but I’m bloody curious to see what else you’re hiding.”

He tipped an imaginary glass toward her.

  “I say stay.”

Morana’s lips curved ever so slightly.

Rebekah bit her lip, arms folded tight, staring hard at the floor like it might answer for her.

She had always wanted family.

Real family.

Not just survival.

After a long moment, she raised her head.

Her voice was rough but true.

  “I want you to stay.”

Because maybe, just maybe, Morana was the mother who could have loved them as they were.

Finn stood stiff and silent.

The war in his eyes burned clear.

He didn’t speak.

Didn’t need to.

His body said it for him.

He rejected her.

Even if his blood didn’t.

He would not say the words.

He simply turned his face away.

Klaus stood still for longer than any of them.

Arms crossed, expression unreadable.

He stared at Morana like she was a mirror he wasn’t sure he wanted to look into.

Finally, he let out a short, sharp breath—almost a laugh.

  “You’re dangerous.”

  “You’re chaos wrapped in silk.”

He shook his head once, a crooked, feral smile playing at his lips.

  “But you’re ours.”

He tipped his chin.

  “Stay.”

Elijah stepped forward last.

No hesitation.

No theatrics.

Just certainty.

He bowed his head slightly—an acknowledgment of something greater than pride, older than blood.

When he lifted his eyes to hers, they were steady.

Full of the vow he would never say aloud.

  “Stay.”

Morana stood in the middle of them, the broken heirs of her blood.

And for the first time in two thousand years—

She chose to stay.

Chapter 27: Whispers of the First

Chapter Text

The others drifted away, the decision made, the tension lingering but no longer choking.

But Elijah didn’t move.

He remained still, watching Morana, as if the very act of standing near her tied him to something heavier than blood or fate.

Finally, when the others’ footsteps faded into the halls—

He stepped closer.

Not aggressive.

Not fearful.

Just… present.

  “Who was she?”

His voice was low.

Measured.

But beneath it — curiosity burned like a slow, patient fire.

Morana turned her head slightly, regarding him, her dark hair sliding over her shoulder like black silk.

She said nothing for a long moment.

Then—

  “What have you heard?”

Her voice was soft.

Testing.

Elijah’s mouth tightened in thought.

His hand drifted behind his back in a familiar posture of control, of formality.

But the weight of this was different.

Older.

He drew a slow breath.

  “There are whispers,” he said.

  “Legends barely spoken. Banished from scripture. Hidden from mortal and immortal alike.”

Morana smiled faintly.

Almost sadly.

Elijah continued.

  “A woman who defied heaven itself. Who refused to kneel. Who took the dark into herself and made it sacred.”

He met her gaze steadily.

  “Lilith.”

The name barely crossed his lips—more exhale than word.

But it rang in the air between them like a cracked bell.

Morana’s smile widened.

There was no malice in it.

Only memory.

And a weight so heavy it bent the light around her.

She stepped forward, closing the small distance between them.

When she spoke, her voice was a breath against the ancient stones:

  “You have named her.”

  “So I will tell you.”

Chapter 28: The Memory of the First

Chapter Text

Morana said nothing more in the hall.

She simply reached out, her fingers curling around Elijah’s hand—cool, deliberate.

He didn’t resist.

He let her lead him through the castle’s winding corridors, through the heavy doors of her chamber.

The fire was low, casting the room in long, slow shadows.

A chaise sat near the window, its velvet worn but regal, facing the darkened forest beyond.

Morana guided him there without a word.

  “Sit,” she said softly, but there was command in it.

Elijah obeyed.

He lowered himself onto the chaise, his body tense but trusting, every instinct in him thrumming with something ancient and unseen.

Morana stepped closer.

The black silk of her dress whispered against the stone floor.

Without hesitation, she straddled him, her knees bracketing his hips, her body close—but not intimate.

Not seductive.

This was ritual.

This was reverence.

She placed both hands on either side of his head—light, careful.

Her eyes burned into his.

  “Close your eyes,” she murmured.

A beat.

Then he did.

Morana closed her own.

Threw her head back.

And the room changed.


Elijah gasped.

The air thickened around him, dragging him down—through the world he knew, through memory, through time itself.

He fell backward into a place where there was no “before” and no “after.”

Where existence itself was raw and sharp and untouched.

Primal.

The sky overhead was endless and bruised purple, not yet split by stars.

The earth was black and wet, steaming from the last violence of creation.

Creatures stirred at the edges of the dark, not yet named.

And there—

In the center of it—

A woman.

Lilith.

She stood draped in darkness itself, her hair a river of black, her eyes heavy with an exhaustion so pure it cracked the air around her.

Her skin shone with power that had nowhere left to go.

And kneeling before her—

A girl.

Morana.

Younger.

Mortal still.

Her hair tangled, her body bare, her heart fierce and open.

Lilith touched her forehead with a trembling hand, her voice chanting in a language Elijah’s mind could not comprehend.

But the emotion bled through the words like fire through silk.

  Goodbye.

  Forgive me.

  Become more.

Tears streamed down Lilith’s face—hot and violent, burning tiny rivers down her cheeks.

And with a final, shuddering breath—

Lilith pressed her mouth to Morana’s.

Not a kiss.

An offering.

A transfer.

Elijah felt it—

The surge of power.

The collapse of an era.

The birth of something new.

Lilith’s body dimmed, crumbling into the earth itself, becoming roots, rivers, sky.

And Morana—

She arched back, screaming in agony and ecstasy as the power tore through her.

Her mortal blood burned away.

Her soul was rewritten.

And when she rose—

There was nothing human left.

Only what Lilith had left behind.

The first.

The last.

The bridge between gods and monsters.


In the present, Elijah gasped as the vision broke, his hands clutching the arms of the chaise.

He blinked up at Morana, who still sat astride him, her hands cradling his head gently.

Her eyes—

No longer tired.

They burned with memory.

With inheritance.

She lowered her forehead to his, just barely touching.

Her voice, when it came, was a breath against his mouth:

  “Now you understand.”


Elijah sat motionless beneath her, his chest heaving softly, his heart pounding in a rhythm not entirely his own.

The world around him was slower now.

Quieter.

He could still feel it—

The burn of ancient breath.

The weight of a farewell that shaped the bones of history.

He blinked up at Morana, his hands unconsciously moving to her hips, grounding himself in the solidity of her body, the reality of her presence.

For a long moment, he couldn’t speak.

He just looked at her.

At the woman who carried the death of an age inside her chest.

At the last will of a goddess.

Finally, when the words found him, they came raw and reverent:

  “I have never…”

  He swallowed hard.

  “I have never seen anything more sacred.”

Morana smiled faintly, sadness pooling in the corners of her mouth.

She brushed her fingers along his temple, gentle, as if he were something fragile.

  “You are the first,” she said softly,

  “to see her…”

She leaned in closer, her forehead pressing against his again, her voice a ghost between them:

  “…in over a millennium.”

The weight of it sank into Elijah’s bones.

He closed his eyes briefly, breathing her in—not with hunger, but with the aching reverence of a man standing in the ruins of a forgotten temple.

He tightened his arms around her, pulling her against him without thought.

Not claiming her.

Just holding her.

Morana allowed it.

She let herself be held—for the first time since memory was young.

Because for the first time in over a thousand years—

Someone remembered.


Morana trembled in his arms.

It was subtle at first—barely more than a shiver against Elijah’s chest.

But then—

A soft, broken sound escaped her lips.

Not rage.

Not fury.

Grief.

For the first time since she was remade from mortal to myth—

Morana cried.

Hot, silent tears slid down her cheeks, soaking into the fabric of Elijah’s shirt where her face was pressed.

She did not sob.

She did not weep.

It was quieter than that.

Heavier.

Like the slow breaking of something ancient and sacred.

Elijah said nothing at first.

He only held her.

One hand cradling the back of her head, the other wrapped tightly around her waist, anchoring her to him with a strength that was all human.

When he finally spoke, his voice was rough with the weight of it:

  “I’m sorry,” he whispered against her hair.

  “For what you lost.”

  “For the friend you will never speak of aloud.”

  “For the creator you will never touch again.”

Each word was a balm over a wound too old to close.

Morana clutched him tighter, burying herself in the hollow of his throat, letting herself feel it—

Not as a queen.

Not as a legend.

But as a woman who had carried loneliness across the spine of the world for longer than time had a name.


The door burst open without warning.

Klaus.

He entered like a storm barely held back, eyes flashing, the thread of her distress pulling him across the castle like a dog to the scent of blood.

He froze in the doorway.

His chest heaving.

His hands balled into fists at his sides, itching to fight something, anything, anyone that had dared hurt her.

But then—

He saw.

Morana curled against Elijah’s chest.

Elijah holding her like something precious.

No threat.

No violence.

Only grief.

Only a bond deeper than Klaus had words for.

The storm in him paused, caught between instinct and understanding.

Klaus’s jaw worked silently for a moment, and then—

Slowly—

He stepped back into the hall.

He didn’t slam the door.

He just… closed it.

Gently.

Leaving them alone in the cradle of their brokenness.

Chapter 29: The Weight of Breathing

Chapter Text

Elijah shifted gently beneath her, hands loosening against her spine.

He pressed a soft kiss into her hair before speaking, his voice low, careful:

  “I need… a moment.”

Morana lifted her head to look at him, her tear-streaked face the calm after a devastating storm.

There was no anger in her gaze.

No accusation.

Only understanding.

She nodded once, her fingers sliding away from his chest.

  “Of course.”

A soft smile touched her lips—small, real.

  “I have something I must do anyway.”

She smoothed her hands down the black silk clinging to her hips, stepping back to give him space.

Elijah rose, smoothing a hand through his hair, the tension still heavy in his body.

But when he looked at her—he saw no resentment. No abandonment. Only acceptance.

It steadied him more than anything else could have.

He bowed his head once—reverent—and slipped from the room, disappearing down the hall like a man carrying the weight of a new universe on his shoulders.


Morana stood alone for a moment.

Breathing.

Feeling.

And then—

She wrapped the black silk tighter around herself and moved toward the hall, seeking another presence.


She found Rebekah near the staircase, idly thumbing the edge of her dress, restless energy rolling off her.

Morana approached.

Rebekah straightened instinctively, almost like standing at attention.

Morana’s lips curved slightly.

  “Rebekah.”

The blonde blinked.

  “Yes?”

  “I require something more suitable to wear.”

She gestured down at the makeshift silk she had tied around her body.

  “Would you assist me?”

For a beat, Rebekah just stared.

Then her face lit up with a mixture of surprise and—

  pride.

No demand.

No order.

Morana had asked.

Rebekah nodded eagerly.

  “Of course.”

She disappeared down the hall and returned quickly, offering a simple but beautiful white dress—soft cotton, flowing and pure, stitched with delicate embroidery along the edges.

Morana took it without hesitation, slipping it on where she stood without shame.

The fabric hugged her curves, draping over her body like it had been made for her alone.

Rebekah swallowed, almost starstruck.

  “It suits you,” she whispered.

Morana smiled faintly.

  “You chose well.”

And Rebekah beamed like she’d been handed the sun itself.


Dressed and ready, Morana made her way through the castle until she found Klaus.

He stood near the broken courtyard, arms crossed, the wind tugging at his clothes, his jaw tight with something restless and raw.

He turned when he felt her approach—he always felt her now.

Their eyes met.

Without pretense, without walls.

Morana stopped in front of him, the white dress rippling around her ankles.

  “Klaus.”

He arched a brow, waiting.

She smiled, small and certain.

  “Will you come with me?”

His answer came without hesitation, without thought.

  “Of course.”

Chapter 30: Ashes and Blood, Gold and Bone

Chapter Text

Ashes and Blood, Gold and Bone

The forest grew denser as they walked, the trees pressing close like ancient sentinels.

Klaus said nothing at first, following her through the hush of moss and shadow, the world narrowing until it was just the two of them—nothing but breath and heartbeat and the faint crackle of magic still humming low under her skin.

Finally, they reached it.

The mouth of a cave hidden beneath a tangle of thorns and blackened roots, almost invisible to any who didn’t know where to look.

Morana didn’t hesitate.

She slipped through the veil of hanging vines like a ghost returning home.

Klaus followed, slower, his boots crunching softly against stone and dirt.

The inside was not like any cave Klaus had ever seen.

It was… sacred.

The walls shimmered with faint veins of silver and black quartz.

Treasures littered the floor—piles of gold coins, ancient weapons, crowns from kingdoms lost to time, silks crumbled to dust.

And at the center—

An obsidian casket.

It wasn’t a coffin.

It was a monument.

Black stone, veined with threads of molten gold, cradled in a pit where the earth itself seemed to pulse with breath.

Around its base, where the stone met the ground, thick trails of blood—black and gold—seeped endlessly, curling across the floor in patterns too intricate to be accidental.

Klaus slowed, turning in a slow circle, his eyes drinking in the wealth, the history, the unspoken power that thrummed through the air.

  “All this,” he said finally, voice low with something that wasn’t quite awe,

  “What am I doing here?”

Morana walked to the edge of the casket and turned, her white dress a stark flame against the dark.

Her voice was calm.

Measured.

Heavy.

  “I have something to show you.”

She moved to a small altar tucked behind her resting place.

Upon it—

daggers.

Silver, glinting with a strange, dull sheen.

And beside them—

A small, shattered branch wrapped in black cloth: a fragment of the White Oak Tree.

Klaus stepped closer, his eyes narrowing.

Recognition sparked.

The White Oak—the one weapon that could kill them all.

His body tensed.

But Morana’s hand lifted, palm out, peaceful.

  “Peace, Klaus,” she said gently.

  “I am not here to destroy you.”

He breathed slower. Watching. Waiting.

She brushed her fingers along the daggers, almost tenderly.

  “I felt it when they were made,” she said.

  “The splintering of the tree. The death of something sacred.”

Her hand hovered over the ash-wrapped branch.

  “I know what they can do.”

She turned her gaze to him—sharp, golden, unflinching.

  “And I trust you to use them.”

Klaus’s brow furrowed.

  “On who?”

Morana’s smile was faint.

Sad.

Inevitable.

  “On your brother.”

Klaus stiffened.

She stepped closer, close enough that he could feel the hum of her power against his skin.

  “Not now,” she said softly.

  “Maybe not ever.”

  “But if the time comes—”

Her fingers brushed the back of his hand, grounding the weight of her words into him.

  “Finn will be your undoing.”

  “His hatred—for me. For what was taken from him. For what he believes he lost—”

  “It will fester.”

  “It will rot him from within.”

Klaus swallowed hard, staring at her.

Hearing it.

Feeling it.

Morana’s voice lowered, almost a whisper:

  “Elijah will never raise a hand against your siblings. Not even to save you all.”

She placed the ash-wrapped branch into his hand.

The weight of it was sickeningly light.

  “But you, Klaus?”

She smiled faintly, a glint of feral pride in her eyes.

  “You were born to survive.”

  “And if survival demands sacrifice—”

She let the words hang.

Klaus closed his hand around the branch.

Tight.

Resolute.


Morana watched the weight settle into Klaus’s hands.

But she didn’t let the silence linger.

Not this time.

She stepped forward again—close, steady, her voice cutting through the cave’s heavy air like a blade.

  “Listen carefully,” she said, her words sharp, deliberate.

Klaus’s gaze sharpened instantly.

  “It is not the daggers alone that will put them to rest.”

She reached for the cloth-wrapped bundle in his hand, her fingertips brushing lightly over it.

  “It is the ash.”

Her eyes pinned him there.

No misunderstanding.

No room for doubt.

  “You must coat the blade with the ash of the White Oak.”

  “Only then will the dagger subdue them.”

She tilted her head slightly, watching his breath catch.

  “Without the ash, the dagger is nothing but sharpened silver.”

  “It will wound—but it will not bind.”

Morana’s voice softened, but it grew heavier too, like the weight of a stone placed on the chest.

  “You must coat the blade, Klaus.”

  “Every time.”

  “Only then will they sleep.”

  “A tiny death.”

Her fingers tapped the ash once, very lightly, as if sealing the command into it.

Klaus nodded, slower this time.

Understanding fully.

He tucked the ash and the daggers closer to his body, the burden anchoring him.

No mistake could be made.

No second chance if he failed.

Morana stepped back, her white dress rippling like water around her ankles.

And when she spoke again, it was almost tender:

  “One day,” she said,

  “You may save them with this.”

  “Even if they will not understand.”


Klaus’s voice was low.

Wary.

Almost reluctant.

  “And what of you?”

The question echoed off the blackened walls, sharper than any blade.

Morana stood before him, the soft white of her dress gleaming against the ancient stone, her hair falling like a shadow down her back.

For a moment, she only looked at him.

Then—

She smiled.

Sad.

Ancient.

Inevitable.

She stepped closer, the scent of earth and ash and something older than breath curling around them.

Her hand lifted, brushing once against his knuckles where he gripped the ash and steel—silent acknowledgment.

And then she spoke.

Soft.

Precise.

Heavy.

  “You cannot kill me with a dagger.”

Klaus’s jaw tightened.

She continued, her voice a terrible kind of kindness:

  “The only way to end me—truly—”

  “Is to drink every last drop of my blood.”

Klaus’s breath caught.

He stiffened.

But Morana wasn’t finished.

Her eyes gleamed in the low light, molten and unflinching.

  “But know this—”

  “In doing so…”

She stepped closer still, until there was no space left between them but the tension in the air.

  “You will be cast into stone.”

  “Your body. Your spirit.”

  “Dead—but not gone.”

Her fingers ghosted up his wrist, over his arm, not seductively—reverently.

Almost like she was preparing him for the weight of what he now knew.

  “The world will remember.”

  “You will stand as a statue—”

  “A monument to the one who dared end me.”

She paused, her voice falling to a whisper:

  “And every eye that looks upon you will know.”

  “You loved me enough to destroy me.”

Klaus stared at her—

Wide-eyed.

Breathless.

Understanding now what it meant to be trusted by her.

Not with a throne.

Not with a weapon.

With the end of her story.

With the end of his own.

The silence stretched long between them.

Alive.

Binding.

Morana let her hand fall back to her side.

She didn’t ask for promises.

She didn’t ask for mercy.

She just… trusted him.

And somehow—

That was heavier than any oath he could have made.


The cave held its breath.

So did he.

Klaus stared at her, the words lodged in his throat like thorns.

But slowly—

Brokenly—

He forced them out.

His voice was low.

Rough.

Meant only for her.

  “I could never be the end of you.”

The words hung between them, fragile and aching.

He took a breath, the confession scraping raw across his ribs.

  “Not because I’m afraid to die.”

He shook his head once, slow, almost violent.

  “But because I couldn’t stand—”

He swallowed hard.

Felt the truth tear itself out of him.

  “—a world without you in it.”

The silence that followed wasn’t heavy.

It was sacred.

Morana stood still, the ancient white dress whispering against her legs, her face bathed in the dim, golden light of her old tomb.

She didn’t cry.

She didn’t fall.

She simply… nodded.

A small, profound movement.

Acceptance.

Understanding.

A bond that did not need blood or oaths or fear to seal it.

Only this.

Only truth.

And in that moment—

In the broken cradle of a forgotten cave—

Klaus Mikaelson became something more than her descendant.

He became hers.


The words settled between them like falling ash.

Neither of them moved.

For once, Klaus didn’t rush forward with fire and fists.

He didn’t rage against the weight of what he felt.

He simply breathed her in.

Accepted it.

All of it.

Slowly—

Without a word—

He extended his arm.

The gesture was simple.

But it carried the weight of a vow older than language itself.

Not subservience.

Not obedience.

Choice.

He chose her.

Morana’s eyes softened.

For the first time in what felt like a thousand lifetimes, she allowed herself to be known in that small, fragile moment.

She slid her hand through the crook of his offered arm, her fingers light but certain against his skin.

Together, without a word spoken, they turned.

And they walked out of the sacred cave.

Out of the tomb that had once been her prison, her refuge, her monument.

Together.

The Queen and her chosen blood.

Into whatever waited for them beyond the trees.

Chapter 31: The Breaking Thread

Chapter Text

The forest was quiet around them as they walked, the soft crush of leaves underfoot the only sound.

Morana’s hand rested lightly on Klaus’s arm, her body close but unhurried, the path before them lit by the fading gold of the evening sun filtering through the trees.

For a moment, the world felt… right.

Heavy with purpose, but still.

Alive.

And then—

She felt it.

A shift.

A ripple in the blood she shared with the Originals, deep and old and thrumming beneath her skin.

It twisted suddenly—

Sharp.

Wrong.

Her body stiffened.

Her hand tightened on Klaus’s arm.

He felt it immediately, snapping his gaze to her.

Her face had gone still.

Sharp.

Listening to something he could not hear.

  “What is it?” he asked lowly.

Morana turned her head toward the castle—their home—and a growl curled at the back of her throat.

  “Finn,” she said, voice colder than steel.

Klaus’s body tensed, already moving with her before she even spoke again.

Morana’s fingers tightened once more, not in fear—

But in command.

  “We have to move.”

  “Now.”

Klaus didn’t hesitate.

He didn’t ask questions.

He just ran.

And beside him, Morana ran too—

Faster than the wind,

Faster than the rage now burning bright and alive in her ancient veins.


The trees blurred around them as they ran, the castle looming closer, a dark crown against the burning horizon.

Morana’s grip on Klaus tightened once more, her breath even despite the speed.

Her voice was low, clipped, burning with precision:

  “Magic,” she said,

  “But not the right kind.”

Klaus glanced sideways at her, his jaw clenching.

  “Whose?”

  “Finn’s,” she growled.

There was a twist of disgust in her tone, something primal and ancient.

She didn’t slow.

She couldn’t.

  “He’s spilling his own blood willingly,” she snapped.

  “Offering it to the witches.”

  “To strengthen them.”

Klaus cursed under his breath, the pieces clicking together like shards of glass.

They weren’t just under threat.

They were under siege.

Morana’s eyes burned gold, sharper now, cutting through the gathering dusk.

  “I will deal with the witches.”

She turned her head sharply toward Klaus, her hand on his arm burning with intent.

  “You know what to do with Finn.”

No plea.

No hesitation.

Only truth.

Klaus bared his teeth in something like a snarl—but there was no rage behind it now.

Only purpose.

He nodded once.

Tight.

Final.

  “Gladly.”

They ran faster, the weight of old betrayals and new wars gathering at their backs like a storm.

And this time—

They would not hesitate.

Chapter 32: Ashes and Blood

Chapter Text

The castle loomed ahead, dark and trembling with the force of magic bubbling in its bones.

Morana slowed as they approached the heavy doors, pulling Klaus back with the slightest touch of her hand.

She turned her head toward him, her face sharp with focus.

Her voice was calm.

Cold.

Precise.

  “We walk in,” she said.

  “Like everything is normal.”

Klaus bared his teeth in a grin—feral and eager—but he nodded.

No questions.

No hesitation.

Together, they pushed open the doors and strolled inside.

Like kings returning to their court.

The witches inside faltered for a moment, some pausing mid-chant, their hands stained red with blood, thick with dark spells.

Finn stood at the center of them, his shirtfront soaked crimson, a cruel smile barely forming before—

Morana moved.

No warnings.

No chance.

She lifted her hand, fingers flexing lazily.

The leader of the circle—the one who had dared to think they could consume her blood—jerked violently backward, spine arching in an impossible angle.

With a flick of her wrist, his body snapped in half at the waist.

The witches screamed.

Chaos erupted.

Morana walked forward unhurriedly, Klaus by her side—until she nodded once, sharply.

  “Now.”

In an instant, Klaus peeled away from her.

He moved fast but not rushed, slipping through the panic, the confusion.

Straight for Finn.

Meanwhile—

Morana unleashed.

She barely raised her hands—

Just a flick of her fingers, a tilt of her head.

Bones shattered.

Blood exploded.

Spells dissolved mid-air.

One witch lunged at her, a dagger drawn from her robes.

Morana caught her mid-strike with two fingers under the woman’s throat—lifting her off the ground like she weighed nothing.

She closed her fist.

The witch’s neck crushed inward with a wet, sickening sound.

Morana let the body fall at her feet without a glance.

Another witch tried to flee toward the stairs—

Morana barely moved.

A sharp twist of her fingers—

The fleeing witch’s legs snapped backward, folding her in half like a broken doll before she slammed into the wall with a crack.

It was carnage.

Silent, brutal, inevitable.

And through it all—

Morana didn’t breathe harder.

Didn’t blink.

Only when the last witch fell, body limp and magic shrieking its last breath into the stone, did Morana turn her head.

Across the hall—

Klaus had reached Finn.

Finn realized too late what had been happening.

He turned—mouth open, a spell on his tongue—

Klaus slammed him backward into the stone.

Hard.

Finn fought—desperate, furious—but Klaus was faster, stronger, crueler.

The dagger was in his hand before Finn could even finish a word.

And with brutal efficiency, Klaus drove it deep into Finn’s chest, right above the heart, the ash of the White Oak glowing faintly along the blade.

Finn stiffened instantly.

Frozen.

A tiny death.

Klaus breathed out through his nose, slow and steady.

He let Finn’s frozen body fall to the stone floor with a heavy thud.

Across the room, Morana stood still amidst the ruin.

The hem of her white dress soaked red.

The blood of betrayal at her feet.

She turned her golden gaze toward Klaus—

Her descendant.

Her weapon.

And she smiled.

Chapter 33: Judgment Without Mercy

Chapter Text

The blood was still drying on the stones when the remaining siblings rushed into the great hall.

Kol was first—his eyes wide, his hands already lighting with defensive magic.

Rebekah just behind him, her heart pounding in her chest, her dress catching on the broken rubble littered across the floor.

And Elijah—

Elijah saw Finn’s body.

Frozen.

Dagger buried deep in his chest.

Veins darkening rapidly, branching out from the wound like blackened lightning through his skin.

A grey pallor was already claiming him.

Without thinking, Elijah moved.

He lunged for Klaus, fury flashing across his face, instinct stronger than reason.

Klaus didn’t move.

Didn’t flinch.

He stood calmly near Finn’s fallen body, blood smearing the handle of the dagger still clutched in his hand.

But before Elijah could reach him—

Morana’s voice cut through the air.

Sharp.

Clear.

Undeniable.

  “Elijah.”

The single word snapped the world into stillness.

Elijah froze mid-stride, his breathing harsh, his eyes burning into Klaus.

Slowly, he turned to Morana.

She stood at the center of the wreckage.

The hem of her white dress soaked red, her golden eyes burning with something terrible and measured.

She didn’t yell.

She didn’t plead.

She ruled.

Her voice was steady when she spoke:

  “Finn still lives.”

Elijah’s jaw tightened, but he stayed rooted where he stood, trembling with restraint.

Morana stepped forward, moving between them, her presence grounding the room like iron chains.

  “But what he just attempted—”

She let the silence hang.

Let them all feel it.

The weight of what could have been lost.

She glanced at the blood, the broken circle of witches around her feet.

The ash still hanging in the air.

  “—was unacceptable.”

Her voice darkened, but not with rage.

With something colder.

Older.

Inevitable.

  “To threaten the family…”

She looked down briefly at Finn’s frozen body, her face unreadable.

  “To conspire with outsiders against your own blood—”

Her gaze rose again, sharp as a blade.

  “…he gets to sleep.”

A beat.

No one moved.

No one breathed.

Morana continued, her voice a judge’s gavel falling:

  “He will be undaggered in time.”

  “And if he accepts what he did was wrong—”

She turned her head slightly, catching Elijah’s stare fully.

Her power, her command, her absolute certainty bleeding into every word:

  “He will have a chance to redeem himself.”

Another pause.

Heavy.

Sealing.

Then, colder still:

  “If he does not—”

Her gaze fell back to Finn’s stilled body.

Unforgiving.

Final.

  “—he will return to sleep.”


The silence after Morana’s decree was thick.

Alive.

Every sibling stood frozen in it—

Bound by blood, bound by betrayal, bound by the iron weight of what had just been decided.

For a long, long moment—

No one spoke.

Then—

Kol shifted first.

He let out a slow, exaggerated breath, running a hand through his hair, a faint, reckless grin tugging at his mouth even though his eyes were still sharp with tension.

  “Well,” he drawled,

  “this family meeting took a darker turn than usual.”

His voice echoed off the blood-smeared stones, but no one laughed.

Not even Kol.

He was filling the silence because if he didn’t, he might have to admit how close they had just come to shattering.

Rebekah took a trembling step forward, her arms wrapping around herself.

Her voice cracked slightly when she spoke.

  “He… he was going to kill us.”

She looked at Finn’s frozen body with a kind of horror—

Not at the sight of him subdued.

But at what he had been willing to become.

Tears glistened in her wide eyes.

  “Our brother…”

Her voice broke fully there, no strength to finish the thought.

Morana turned toward her.

Her expression softened—but only slightly.

She stepped forward, crossing the ruined floor, and gently laid a hand on Rebekah’s shoulder.

Not comforting.

Anchoring.

  “He chose wrong,” Morana said quietly.

  “He can choose better later.”

Rebekah nodded shakily, one hand rising to cover Morana’s, holding onto her like a lifeline.

But the hardest gaze in the room—

The hardest heart—

Still belonged to Elijah.

He stood stiffly, his fists clenched at his sides, his entire body a bowstring pulled too tight.

He looked from Klaus—still standing calmly over Finn’s fallen form—

To Morana—white dress blood-streaked, gold eyes unflinching—

And back again.

For a moment longer, he struggled.

The brother in him.

The protector.

The man who had sworn, again and again, to keep them all safe.

Even from themselves.

Even when they didn’t deserve it.

But slowly—

Slowly—

The tension bled from Elijah’s body.

He straightened.

Lifted his chin.

And bowed his head once to Morana.

Not in submission.

In acknowledgment.

  “Your judgment,” he said roughly,

  “is just.”

Morana nodded once in return.

No triumph.

No satisfaction.

Only the heavy, inevitable weight of responsibility accepted.

Klaus exhaled slowly—almost imperceptibly—and stepped back from Finn’s frozen body.

Together—

All of them stood in the wreckage of loyalty and betrayal and choice.

And for the first time in centuries—

They were bound by something new.

Not just blood.

But by her.


The air in the grand hall still hummed with the memory of violence.

Morana’s gaze swept once more across them all—

Kol still half-smirking to mask his tension.

Rebekah trembling but upright.

Elijah standing stiff, burning silently behind his eyes.

Klaus steady and grim beside the body of their fallen brother.

She knew what came next.

But it wasn’t her place.

Not tonight.

She stepped back, the blood-streaked hem of her white dress brushing the floor like a whispered breath.

Her voice was calm.

Detached.

Final.

  “Decide where he sleeps.”

Her golden eyes lingered briefly on each of them—not cold, but clear.

  “It does not concern me tonight.”

No anger.

No disappointment.

Simply distance.

She turned on her heel without another word, the soft swish of her dress the only sound as she disappeared into the corridors of the castle.

Gone.

Leaving them to carry the weight of what she had decreed.


The siblings stood there for a long moment after she left, the room feeling impossibly larger without her presence anchoring it.

Kol was the first to break the silence—again.

He whistled low under his breath.

  “Well,” he muttered,

  “that was bloody ominous.”

Rebekah rubbed her arms, her voice small but steady.

  “Where should we put him?”

They all looked down at Finn’s body—

Frozen, greyed, veins blackened beneath his skin.

Elijah’s jaw ticked once, but he forced himself to speak.

  “The catacombs beneath the castle.”

He didn’t look at anyone when he said it.

Klaus chuckled under his breath—dark, humorless.

  “Fitting.”

Kol shrugged.

  “Let the self-righteous bastard sleep among the dead.”

No one argued.

For once, there was no fight left in them.

Only grim agreement.

Rebekah nodded quietly.

Klaus bent down, gripping Finn’s body under the arms, heaving him up like a discarded relic.

No reverence.

No ceremony.

Just necessity.

Together, without a word, they carried him toward the shadowed stairs leading down into the earth.

And above them—

In the cold, quiet castle—

Morana walked alone.

A queen at peace with the ruin she had left behind.


The catacombs beneath the castle were colder than memory.

The walls sweated dampness; the stones underfoot groaned with the weight of centuries.

The siblings moved in silence, their footsteps echoing off the long, narrow halls as they carried Finn’s frozen body between them.

Klaus bore most of the weight without complaint, his jaw set, his eyes forward.

Rebekah kept glancing back at Finn’s face—

At the way the veins had darkened and spread, at the unnatural stillness of him.

Elijah moved like a man fulfilling a sentence he hated but accepted.

And Kol—

Kol whistled a low, tuneless song under his breath.

The stone slab was ready when they arrived.

Ancient.

Unadorned.

Cold.

Together, they laid Finn down atop it, his hands crossing over his chest like a knight fallen in battle.

Rebekah wiped at her eyes quickly, hiding the tears before anyone could see.

Elijah stepped back first.

Klaus followed a beat later.

But Kol lingered.

He stood there, staring down at Finn, his hands shoved into his pockets, his head tilted like he was studying a puzzle no one had given him all the pieces for.

Finally, he spoke.

His voice was quiet, but the stone walls carried it.

Made it heavier.

Made it stick.

  “So…”

He kicked a loose pebble across the ground with the toe of his boot.

  “Do we think she saved us today—”

A pause.

A crooked, sharp smile.

  “—or just postponed the inevitable?”

The question hung there.

Ugly.

True.

Klaus’s mouth tightened, but he said nothing.

Rebekah looked away, her arms wrapping around herself tighter.

Elijah’s hands curled briefly into fists before he forced them open.

No one answered.

Because there was no easy answer.

Because deep down—

They all wondered the same thing.

Was Morana the hand that lifted them up—

Or the storm that would one day tear them apart?

Chapter 34: The Wound Beneath the Crown

Chapter Text

The siblings climbed the stone steps from the catacombs in silence.

Each footfall heavier than the last.

They entered the great hall—

And found her waiting.

Morana.

She stood at the center of the broken room, her white dress stained in blood, her body still as a monument.

The weight of her gaze crushed the air from the room.

Kol shifted first, uneasily.

Rebekah wrung her hands.

Klaus crossed his arms tightly, guarding himself.

Elijah—

Elijah stood straight and silent, his eyes locked on her.

Morana let the silence stretch, until it suffocated them.

Then—

She spoke.

Low.

Measured.

Deadly.

But beneath it—

Betrayal.

  “After everything I have done for you.”

She stepped forward.

Each footstep cracked the stone beneath her.

  “Saved you from death.”

  “Shielded you from ruin.”

  “Stood between you and extinction.”

Her golden eyes burned into each of them.

And now—

She addressed them, one by one.

First—

Kol.

She turned her head, her voice sharper now:

  “Kol.”

He flinched at the sound of his name from her lips.

  “I could have ignored your ignorance.”

  “I have given you no reason to know better.”

Her expression tightened.

  “I should have spent more time with you.”

A pang flickered across Kol’s face, too fast to hide.


She turned next to Rebekah.

Softer—

But no less sharp.

  “Rebekah.”

The blonde swallowed hard.

  “You have a woman’s judgment.”

  “Trust it.”

Morana’s voice lowered slightly.

Almost tender.

Almost.

  “You should always be wary of others.”

  “Until you find the one whose love is stronger than time itself.”

Rebekah blinked quickly, biting her lip to keep from crying.


Morana’s gaze sharpened again—

Fixing on Klaus.

Klaus straightened unconsciously, bracing like a soldier awaiting a blow.

Morana’s voice cracked across the room:

  “Niklaus.”

  “I told you the exact way to end me.”

She took a slow step closer.

The ground seemed to quake with it.

  “And you think—”

Her voice curled into a knife’s edge.

  “You think I would willingly give an enemy my only weakness?”

She shook her head once, deliberate.

Disgusted.

  “I am not an imbecile.”

Her golden eyes narrowed.

  “And neither are you.”

Klaus’s throat bobbed, but he said nothing.


Finally—

She turned to Elijah.

The air tightened.

The room stopped breathing.

Morana stepped closer to him than she had to any of them.

So close he could have reached out and touched her.

But he didn’t.

And that—

That hurt most of all.

Her voice dropped lower than a whisper.

A blade dipped in sorrow:

  “Elijah.”

He didn’t flinch.

Didn’t move.

Only stared back at her, rigid, unblinking.

Morana’s eyes burned with something deeper than anger.

Deeper than betrayal.

Love.

Lost.

  “I showed you what no immortal or mortal was meant to witness.”

  “I let you see her.”

  “I trusted you.”

Her voice broke—quiet and final.

  “I could've loved you.”

A beat.

Then—

Colder:

  “You were the most honorable of them all.”

  “And you could not even say one word—”

  “Not one—”

  “To defend me.”

She exhaled slowly, and it sounded like something dying.

  “That wound,” she whispered,

  “hurts the most.”

For a moment—

She let them feel it.

The cavernous wound they had carved into her without lifting a single blade.

Then—

Without another word—

Without another glance—

Morana turned.

And walked away.

The blood on her dress whispering across the stone.

The great oak doors thundered closed behind her.

Leaving them alone.

In the ruin of what they had broken.

Chapter 35: The Fallout

Chapter Text

The great hall felt cavernous in her absence.

The siblings stood frozen in the wreckage.

None of them spoke at first.

The only sound was the crackle of a broken torch guttering low in the sconces.

It was Kol who moved first—

Slamming his hand down on the nearest table hard enough to send a splintering crack racing through the wood.

  “Bloody hell!” he barked.

  “Was anyone planning on saying something, or are we all just going to stand here like idiots?”

Rebekah flinched at the sharpness of his voice, tears still glittering in her wide, angry eyes.

  “You didn’t say anything either, Kol!” she snapped.

  “Don’t act like you’re any better!”

Kol threw up his hands, pacing in tight, furious circles.

  “I didn’t stand there and pretend I understood her like you lot did!” he shouted.

His eyes snapped to Klaus, then Elijah in quick succession.

  “You two played noble until it didn’t suit you!”

Klaus growled low in his throat, stepping forward.

  “Careful, Kol,” he warned, voice dark and dangerous.

  “You’re not the only one with teeth.”

Kol sneered but didn’t back down.

Rebekah rounded on both of them, her voice shaking but fierce:

  “None of us said anything!”

She jabbed a trembling finger toward the doors Morana had vanished through.

  “She saved us. Again. And we let her walk away thinking she was the enemy.”

Klaus turned sharply to Elijah then, his eyes flashing.

The real anger.

The real betrayal.

  “And you.”

His voice was low.

Deadly.

  “You. Of all of us.”

Elijah met his brother’s stare without flinching.

But there was guilt there now—

Deep. Heavy.

  “You saw what she showed you,” Klaus hissed.

  “You looked into the truth of what she is—”

  “—and you said nothing.”

Kol crossed his arms tightly over his chest, his mouth a grim line.

Rebekah wiped her face angrily.

Elijah stood rigid, his hands clenched so tightly at his sides the knuckles gleamed white.

When he finally spoke, his voice was raw.

Low.

Stripped.

  “I know what I did.”

He looked past them—past the broken hall, past the blood and ruin—toward the doors Morana had disappeared through.

His throat worked once, as if he was swallowing something sharp.

  “I know what it cost.”

Klaus stared at him a moment longer—

Then turned away with a snarl of disgust, raking his hands through his hair.

Kol cursed under his breath, stalking to the window.

Rebekah sagged into a chair, cradling her head in her hands.


The great hall rang with the heavy sound of silence.

None of them moved at first.

Each sibling trapped in the gravity of what had just unfolded.

Until—

Kol spun on his heel, pointing a shaking, furious hand at Elijah.

  “You—”

  “You bloody self-righteous bastard—”

His voice cracked with something more like grief than anger.

He threw his hands up, pacing a tight, angry circle.

  “You were supposed to be better than us!”

  “You were supposed to know how to handle this!”

Rebekah shoved to her feet, the chair scraping loudly against the stone.

Her voice cut across the room, raw and furious:

  “Don’t you dare put this all on Elijah!”

Her chest heaved, her fists clenched at her sides.

  “We all stood there!”

  “We all said nothing!”

Kol sneered, whirling to face her.

His voice was cold.

Sharp.

Dangerous.

  “Doesn’t make it any less pathetic, darling.”

He turned back to Elijah with a bitter, broken smile.

  “Especially from him.”

He jabbed a finger hard in Elijah’s direction.

  “She trusted you the most.”

Kol’s words struck the room like a whip.

Klaus moved before anyone could think.

Fast.

Furious.

He grabbed Kol by the front of his jacket and slammed him back against the nearest pillar with a dull thud.

Kol grunted, grimacing—

But he didn’t fight.

Didn’t smile.

He just stared back at Klaus, defiant and shattered all at once.

Klaus’s voice was low and lethal:

  “Enough.”

He shoved Kol back, hard, releasing him.

Kol staggered but caught himself against the pillar, breathing hard through his nose.

The air between them cracked with tension.

Rebekah turned then—

Tears standing in her eyes.

But this time, her fury was aimed at both Klaus and Elijah.

Her voice was shaking with more heartbreak than rage:

  “You two spent the most time with her!”

She pointed between them, trembling.

  “She trusted you—”

  “She chose you—”

  “And neither of you could spare a damn moment to trust her back?”

Her voice broke completely then, trembling at the edges:

  “So Elijah can fuck her—”

Her words slashed across the room like a blade—

  “—but he couldn’t love her enough to stand by her when it mattered?”

Silence slammed into the room.

Kol stiffened, glancing away.

Klaus’s jaw flexed.

And Elijah—

Elijah’s face was carved from stone.

But his eyes—

His eyes darkened.

Slowly.

Sharply.

He turned to Rebekah, his voice low, dangerous:

  “Do not speak,” he said tightly,

  “on what you do not understand.”

Rebekah’s chin quivered, but she stood her ground.

Klaus stepped forward, placing himself between Rebekah and Elijah instinctively.

Protective.

Ferocious.

His voice was a growl:

  “She understood enough.”

He shoved a hand against Elijah’s chest—not to hurt, but to make him feel it.

The weight of what they had done.

Of what they had broken.

  “If you loved her—”

Klaus’s voice cracked—

Not with weakness.

With fury.

With grief.

  “—then go fix it.”

Elijah didn’t move.

Didn’t breathe.

So Klaus shoved him harder.

Eyes flashing—

Gold bleeding through the blue—

The hybrid flaring wild inside him.

And then he roared:

  “GO!”

The sound shattered the hall like a thunderclap.

No more hesitation.

No more pride.

Elijah straightened slowly, breathing hard through his nose.

Without a word—

He turned.

And strode toward the doors Morana had vanished behind.

The siblings watched him go.

Watched him walk toward the wound none of them knew how to heal.

Chapter 36: The Final Gift

Chapter Text

Elijah moved quickly through the castle, his footsteps echoing off the cold, broken stones.

Each step felt heavier.

Each breath tighter.

He reached her door and paused, his hand lifting—

Hovering.

The bond between them felt…

Empty.

Still.

Wrong.

He knocked once.

No answer.

He knocked again, louder.

Still—

Silence.

Panic clawed up his throat, thick and sickening.

Finally, he pushed the door open.

The room was empty.

The fire was dead in the hearth.

The bed neatly made.

The window thrown open to the cold night beyond.

Only one thing remained—

A single piece of parchment resting on the edge of the bed.

Elijah stepped forward slowly, every part of him aching, and picked it up.

Her handwriting was clean.

Elegant.

Final.

He read:


To my blood,

To my children who forgot they were born of something greater—

You have chosen your path.

Your truest enemy is not me.

It never was.

It is your father.

Mikael.

He will awaken soon.

And he will hunt you.

I could have stopped it.

I would have.

But you have chosen your path.

So now you must walk it.

Without me.

—Morana


Elijah stared at the words.

Read them once.

Twice.

A third time.

Each repetition carving them deeper into his ribs, his lungs, his heart.

She was gone.

Truly gone.

He crushed the letter in his fist, the parchment cracking like brittle bone.

Behind him—

The others found him there.

Klaus.

Rebekah.

Kol.

They saw the empty room.

The open window.

The ruined look on Elijah’s face.

And they knew.

Without a word passing between them—

They knew.

She was gone.

And this time—

She wasn’t coming back.

Chapter 37: Ashes in the Wind

Chapter Text

The castle was a blur around them.

Klaus was already moving before the others could even speak.

His voice cut through the air, sharp and desperate:

  “I know where she is.”

He didn’t wait for them to ask.

He just ran.

The siblings surged after him—

Rebekah’s heart hammering in her chest,

Kol muttering curses under his breath,

Elijah silent, grim, driven.

They tore through the trees, through the darkened forest, deeper and deeper into the heart of the land until Klaus skidded to a halt—

Before an empty stretch of tangled earth.

He froze.

Breathing hard.

Rebekah pulled up beside him, eyes wide.

Kol stumbled to a stop, staring.

Elijah came last, the silence thickening around him.

Klaus stood there.

Staring at the ground.

The place where the entrance had been—

Gone.

No cave mouth.

No stones.

No ruins.

Nothing but twisted roots and cold dirt.

He took a step forward, shaking his head.

  “It’s here,” he said, voice low and fierce.

Another step.

He dug his hands into the earth, clawing at it like an animal, ripping up chunks of frozen ground.

  “It should be right here!”

Another handful of dirt flew.

Another.

Another.

His hands bled.

Rebekah stumbled forward.

  “Nik—”

He roared, the sound ragged and animalistic:

  “WHERE IS IT?!”

He slammed his fists into the ground until the bones cracked.

  “WHERE IS SHE?!”

Rebekah dropped to her knees beside him without hesitation, wrapping her arms around his trembling body.

Klaus struggled against her for a moment, wild and blind with grief—

Then collapsed against her shoulder, shaking with silent rage.

Rebekah held him tighter, her own tears soaking into the dirty fabric of his coat.

Kol sank down heavily on a nearby boulder, burying his face in his hands.

Elijah stood a few paces back.

Still.

Silent.

Shattered.

His hands clenched and unclenched uselessly at his sides.

He closed his eyes.

Reached out through the bond he still hoped existed.

Through blood.

Through memory.

Through hope.

And found—

Nothing.

A void.

A silence so vast it stole the breath from his lungs.

He fell to his knees, pressing a hand against the earth where her sanctuary had once been.

Breathing hard.

Breaking.

She was gone.

Truly gone.

Not hidden.

Not sleeping.

Gone.

And for the first time in centuries—

There was no plan.

No clever speech.

No grand gesture.

Only the hollow, brutal ache of loss.

And they had no one to blame.

No one but themselves.

Chapter 38: The Hollow Days

Chapter Text

Months later.

The seasons turned.

The snow came and melted.

The castle stood, battered but upright, silent in the misted mornings.

But inside—

Nothing was the same.


Kol drifted like smoke through the halls.

Joking too loudly.

Drinking too much.

Starting fights that didn’t need starting.

But the sparkle behind his smile—

Gone.

When he thought no one was looking, he would stare at the empty great hall for too long, his fingers tapping an anxious rhythm against the worn stone.

He didn’t say her name.

Not once.

But he looked for her in every shadow.


Rebekah clung harder to her dreams of love.

Courting suitors she didn’t care for.

Planning escapes she would never take.

At night, she sat alone by the cold, dead hearth, tracing the embroidery on her skirts, whispering half-formed apologies to the darkness.

Sometimes she wore the simple white dress Morana had borrowed from her once,

just to feel something again.


Klaus raged more than ever.

Picking fights with neighboring kingdoms.

Slaughtering any witch who dared even look at him wrong.

But the anger—

It wasn’t wild anymore.

It was hollow.

Mechanical.

At night, when the castle was silent, he would go to the forest.

To the place where the cave used to be.

And he would kneel in the dirt, pressing his palms to the cold earth.

Waiting for her to come back.

Knowing she never would.


And Elijah—

Elijah bled in silence.

He kept the castle running.

Kept the name Mikaelson strong.

But he never smiled.

Never laughed.

He would sit by the window of the west tower—

the place where he could see the far line of the trees—

and stare.

Waiting for a glimmer of white silk between the branches.

Waiting for a voice that would never call him again.

Sometimes, late at night, he would pull out the letter she left.

And read it over.

And over.

And over.

Until the words blurred into nothing.


Morana had become a ghost.

Not in body.

In absence.

A wound they carried every day.

A hollow they could never fill.

And the worst part was—

They knew.

They had done it to themselves.

Chapter 39: The Gall of a Godless Woman

Chapter Text

The Mikaelson children stood proudly on the wide steps leading up to their mother.

Klaus, Elijah, Kol, Rebekah, Finn.

Dressed in their finest.

Smiling for the crowd.

Champagne glasses raised.

A picture of elegance.

Of deception.

Esther stood tall above them, a perfect figure in white and gold, her eyes gleaming with false pride as she addressed the room.

Her voice floated over the shimmering music and candlelight:

  “To family.”

The room raised their glasses.

The siblings poised to drink.

And then—

The front doors exploded outward.

Not opened.

Not eased.

Blown off the hinges, shards of ancient oak scattering like weapons across the marble floor.

Gasps and screams echoed through the ballroom.

The chandelier trembled overhead.

The music died a shrieking death.

Every head turned.

Silence swallowed the room whole.

And there—

She walked in.

Morana.

Her gown of deep midnight blue silk clung to her body like water and darkness woven together.

The high slit on her thigh revealed the lethal grace in her stride.

Her bare shoulders gleamed under the fractured light.

Her golden hair tumbled down her back.

Her golden eyes burned like ancient suns.

She didn’t speak.

She didn’t hurry.

She didn’t need to.

Each step she took crackled the air around her, as if the earth itself recognized her return.

And the Originals—

They broke.


Kol gasped sharply, his glass slipping from his hand and shattering at his feet.


Rebekah covered her mouth with both hands to muffle the sob that tore up her throat.

Tears streamed down her cheeks, her entire body trembling.


Klaus dropped to one knee.

Not from pain.

From impact.

As if his heart had been ripped from his chest and twisted inside out.

His glass hung limply from his fingers, dripping forgotten champagne onto the floor.

His eyes never left her.

Wide.

Shattered.

Devoted.


Elijah took one desperate step forward—

Then froze himself, fists clenching at his sides.

His face a masterpiece of restraint and agony.

A single tear slipped down his cheek, unnoticed.

On his lips—

A whisper.

So soft no one else could hear.

  “Morana…”


And Esther—

Esther stared blankly at first.

Not comprehending.

Not believing.

Until she did.

Until recognition slammed into her.

And all the color drained from her face, leaving her a ghost standing before a goddess.


Morana’s golden gaze locked on Esther.

Unyielding.

Unforgiving.

Her voice rang out across the stunned hall:

  “The gall of you.”

No one dared breathe.

  “To steal my blood to create these children—”

Her hand gestured lightly toward the siblings—

Klaus still kneeling.

Elijah frozen.

Kol trembling.

Rebekah crying openly.

  “—and now to use the doppelgänger’s blood to kill them.”

Morana’s voice sharpened into a dagger:

  “Using your martyr son—”

She sneered at Finn without sparing him a full glance,

  “—as a sacrificial lamb to damn them all?”

She tilted her head slightly, silk gliding over her curves like a blade sheathed in velvet.

  “Not while I’m around.”

The ballroom shivered under the weight of her words.

Esther’s righteous fury surged forward.

Her voice cracked the air:

  “Nature demands balance!

  Nature demands their blood be spilled!”

And Morana—

Morana smiled.

Cold.

Predatory.

Timeless.

She stepped forward, the ground itself seeming to bow under her heels.

Her voice dropped into a silken snarl:

  “Do not cite Nature's intentions or this Dark Magic to me, bitch.”

Every flame guttered lower.

The chandeliers trembled.

The windows shuddered.

  “I was there when it was written.”

The room gasped collectively, shivering like reeds before a storm.

Kol turned his back to the crowd fully, laughing into the wall.

Klaus bared his teeth in a wild, wolfish grin, a low, delighted growl rumbling from his chest.

Elijah shook his head slightly, a smile tugging at his lips, disbelief softening his iron expression.

Rebekah covered her whole face this time, muffling a giggle-sob, tears streaming between her fingers.

Finn stepped forward, righteous indignation burning in his eyes.

He opened his mouth to speak—

To defend Esther—

To condemn Morana—

And without so much as a blink—

Morana backhanded him.

A brutal, effortless strike.

Finn’s body crumpled sideways, crashing down to the floor in a graceless, stunned heap.

Morana didn’t even look at him.

She said coolly:

  “He should’ve stayed asleep.”

The hall recoiled again.

Esther, furious and desperate, raised her hands—

Magic sparking from her fingertips—

And cast a spell.

The chandelier above shattered.

All the candles snuffed out at once.

The room plunged into darkness.

Panic rippled through the guests.

When the light sputtered back—

Morana was gone. So was Esther and Finn.

Chapter 40: The Hunt for a Goddess

Chapter Text

The lights sputtered back on—

But she was gone.

Morana had vanished into the dark like a ghost, like a force of nature swallowed by the night.

For a moment, the great marble foyer of the mansion was frozen.

No one moved.

No one breathed.

The guests stood wide-eyed and whispering, uncertain whether to run or bow.

The shattered remnants of the front doors still lay scattered across the polished floor.

The chandelier above swung wildly, groaning against its chain.

And then—

Klaus moved.

He surged forward like a wolf let off a chain, shoving past dazed guests, snarling low:

  “Find her!”

The command cracked like thunder through the room.

The compelled guards and vampires in the crowd immediately snapped to attention.

Kol grinned savagely and took off after Klaus, moving at a blur.

Rebekah hesitated only a moment—wiping the tears from her face—before gathering her skirts and sprinting down the side hall.

The hunt had begun.

But Elijah—

Elijah didn’t wait for orders.

The instant the lights came back, he had already started moving.

Faster than any of them.

A single tear still drying against his cheek.

No hesitation.

No calculation.

Just gravity.

He darted through the main hall, pushing open side doors, straining to feel her presence again.

To hear the echo of her silk against stone.

To smell the subtle trace of her bloodline—something so old, so familiar it was like breathing.

The old plantation mansion was vast—

Tall white columns outside, sprawling wings inside, hallways that looped endlessly like a trap built for ghosts.

And she was already deep in it.

Already slipping further away.

Elijah caught a glimpse—

A flicker of dark blue silk rounding a far corridor.

He chased.

Boots pounding against the polished wood floors, sharp and loud against the sudden, suffocating silence of the house.

Klaus’s voice barked from the other wing:

  “Block the exits! She doesn’t leave this house!”

But Elijah wasn’t trying to trap her.

He just wanted to reach her.

To speak to her.

To tell her—

God, he didn’t even know what he would say.

He just had to get to her.


Morana moved like smoke through the halls.

Every step perfectly controlled.

Every turn deliberate.

She had no fear.

No panic.

Only the heavy sorrow of inevitability trailing behind her like a torn cloak.

She heard Klaus bellowing.

She heard Rebekah crying.

She heard Kol laughing breathlessly like a boy who had seen a ghost.

And she heard—

Elijah.

His steps were different.

Measured.

Relentless.

Not a hunter.

Not a captor.

Something closer to a prayer.

She let herself slow just once—

Just long enough for him to glimpse her silhouette at the end of the long hallway.

A promise.

A challenge.

And then—

She turned the corner and disappeared into the shadows again.

Chapter 41: The Garden of Ghosts

Chapter Text

Elijah burst through the side doors of the mansion.

Out into the night.

Into the sprawling gardens that stretched beyond the manicured lawn—

wild vines curling up trellises, heavy magnolias breathing sweet into the air, stone pathways winding like old memories.

The cool night wrapped around him.

But she—

She was a blaze against the dark.

Morana.

Standing at the far end of the garden, framed by the ancient marble fountain.

The moonlight hit her silk dress, turning it to liquid indigo against her skin.

Her hair stirred lightly in the warm Virginia breeze.

She stood with her back to him at first.

Silent.

Still.

As if waiting.

Elijah slowed.

His chest heaved.

Every step he took felt heavier than the last.

Six hundred years.

Six hundred years of regret.

Of silence.

Of her absence carving holes into his bones.

He crossed the stone path slowly, every sound muffled by the heavy green hush of the garden.

  “Morana,” he said, voice rough and low.

She didn’t turn immediately.

Her head tilted slightly at the sound of his voice.

Acknowledging.

Remembering.

But she didn’t speak.

Elijah stopped a few feet away.

Close enough to touch her.

Far enough to feel like he never could again.

He swallowed hard, the words dammed behind his teeth.

The night pressed closer around them.

The mansion’s lights were distant now, barely a glow against the black trees.

It was just them.

Finally.

Her voice broke the silence first.

Soft.

Measured.

But full of a grief too vast for the stars overhead:

  “You chased a ghost, Elijah.”

  “You should have let me be.”

The words sliced through him, clean and brutal.

He stepped closer despite them.

Closer to the woman who had once trusted him enough to show him the origins of all life and magic—

And whom he had broken.

Elijah’s voice cracked, a rare and quiet thing:

  “I couldn’t.”

He saw her shoulders stiffen.

He saw the careful breath she pulled into her lungs.

He saw the way she clutched her own hands at her sides—

like she could hold herself together if she just tried hard enough.

He wanted to touch her.

God, he wanted to touch her.

But he didn’t move.

He didn’t dare.

Instead he said the only thing that mattered:

  “I’m sorry.”

The words trembled between them.

Real.

Raw.

Six centuries late.

Morana turned then.

Slowly.

Her golden eyes met his.

And for a moment—

Elijah felt the world stop spinning.

He saw everything they had been.

Everything they could have been.

Everything he had lost.

She stared at him—

Not with hatred.

Not with fury.

But with a deep, aching sorrow.

The kind that doesn’t fade.

The kind that becomes part of you.

Morana stepped closer, closing the distance between them to nothing.

Her voice was barely more than a breath:

  “Sorry is not enough.”

Elijah closed his eyes briefly.

Pain twisted through him.

When he opened them again—

She was still there.

Alive.

Real.

And already slipping away.

Because forgiveness wasn’t a thing easily earned from gods.

Not even for a man like him.

Chapter 42: The Last Chance

Chapter Text

The garden was heavy with silence.

Moonlight carved them into something almost mythic—

Elijah standing a few feet from the woman he thought he had lost forever.

Morana gave him no room to hide.

Only the one thing she had demanded:

  “The truth.”

Elijah’s breath caught in his chest.

When he finally spoke, his voice was low.

Rougher than usual.

But steady.

The way a man spoke when he had carried something too heavy, too long:

  “I have spent centuries trying to be the man you once believed I could be.”

He met her eyes fully, no shields left between them.

  “And every day that you were gone… every decision I made… I made with the thought of you still burning inside me.”

The words bled free, simple and raw:

  “You are not just part of my past, Morana.”

He took a slow step closer, barely breathing:

  “You’re part of everything I am.”

His hands were shaking now, and he let them.

No pride.

No polish.

Just the truth.

  “I loved you then.”

  “I love you now.”

A soft, broken breath escaped him.

  “And I will love you long after everything else turns to dust.”

He didn’t reach for her.

He didn’t beg.

He just stood there—

Stripped of centuries of armor.

Waiting.

Hoping.

Bleeding.

For her.

Only for her.

Chapter 43: Another Mistake

Chapter Text

For a moment, it was only them.

Only Morana and Elijah, standing on the knife’s edge of something real—

something that could change everything.

She took a step forward.

Closer.

Her hand twitched slightly, like she might finally reach for him.

Her eyes softened, something unspoken hovering on her lips.

And then—

The gardens shattered.

The heavy pounding of boots across stone paths.

Branches snapping.

Growls echoing low through the dark.

A surge of bodies flooded in from all sides.

Klaus’s sired vampires.

His hybrids.

An army of rage and compulsion and misplaced loyalty.

They stormed the garden, surrounding them in a rough, tightening circle.

Elijah turned instantly, stepping between her and the oncoming tide, voice cutting like a blade:

  “Do not touch her.”

The warning cracked through the night air, sharp and deadly.

But it was already too late.

Morana moved—

Not with panic.

Not with fear.

But with the slow, deliberate grace of something inevitable.

She stepped lightly around Elijah, her midnight gown catching the moonlight like liquid steel.

She faced the snarling, circling vampires—

And smiled.

Soft.

Almost pitying.

The first vampire lunged—

And Morana barely flicked her wrist.

No incantation.

No grand gesture.

Just a flick.

The vampire seized mid-air.

Eyes wide.

Veins darkening.

And then—

He burned from the inside out.

Ash collapsing where his body had been.

Another vampire rushed her—

Another.

Morana turned her hand slightly—

And two more vampires combusted into dust, their screams choked off before they even hit the ground.

In seconds, the air was thick with the smell of scorched magic and burnt death.

The remaining hybrids—

Held their ground.

But not because they chose to.

Their muscles tensed.

Their feet stayed planted.

Their eyes flickered with the wild panic of men trapped inside their own skins.

They trembled at the edges—

Staring at the woman who had just casually unmade three soldiers with less effort than it took to breathe.

The garden grew deathly still.

The sired vampires were gone.

Only the hybrids remained.

And standing just beyond them—

Klaus.

Confident.

Raging.

His eyes burned gold in the night.

He stalked forward, past the ashes of his fallen.

Chest heaving.

Hands flexing at his sides.

Snarling:

  “You should not have come back.”

Morana lifted her chin slightly.

Her expression never wavered.

Not fear.

Not anger.

Just—

Disappointment.

She looked at the hybrids surrounding her.

Then past them—

Directly at Klaus.

Her voice, when it came, was soft enough that it should have been swallowed by the night.

But everyone heard it.

Every word.

Every syllable.

Clear.

Certain.

Inevitable:

  “You have made a grave mistake.”

Chapter 44: Blood and Recognition

Chapter Text

The hybrids circled, tension coiling tighter with every heartbeat.

Klaus stalked forward, a storm gathering behind his gold-lit eyes.

Morana stood still, silk clinging to her frame, her expression heartbreakingly calm.

She tilted her head slightly, her voice soft, tinged with sorrow:

  “What happened to the man—”

  “—who once dropped to his knee when he saw me?”

Klaus’s jaw clenched so tight it might have cracked.

Morana’s gaze swept over the shattered garden.

The sired vampires gone.

The hybrids still trapped.

Still obeying.

  “Or are you only wolf now?”

Her eyes flashed.

  “Hybrids, Niklaus.”

  “You created monsters.”

She stepped closer—

her voice dropping to something almost tender, and infinitely more cruel:

  “Everything I warned you against—”

Another step.

Her midnight silk catching the broken moonlight.

  “—you did anyway.”

She stared at him now, unblinking:

  “For what, Klaus?”

  “What have you made for yourself?”

The words splintered the night.

Klaus roared —

an animal sound tearing from his throat—

and charged.

Elijah moved reflexively to intervene, but Morana lifted a hand gently without even looking.

A silent command.

She allowed Klaus one blow.

One, clean, savage hit.

A fist across her jaw that would have destroyed anyone else.

Morana barely moved.

She staggered half a step—

Then straightened.

Golden eyes burning.

Without effort—

She seized Klaus by the front of his jacket like a child throwing a tantrum—

And hurled him across the garden.

He crashed into a marble statue with a thunderous crack, crumpling in a heap of broken stone.

The hybrids lunged—

Elijah was already moving, a blur of rage and grace.

Morana, too, stepped lightly between the rushing bodies—

But this time—

She spared them.

With a simple flick of her fingers—

The first hybrid crumpled unconscious, collapsing to the grass as if struck by a giant’s hand.

Another lunged—

Elijah caught him mid-air, twisting him down and pressing him unconscious to the stone path without tearing out his heart.

Morana moved again—

Another hybrid tensed—

But she only touched the air before him, and the hybrid dropped bonelessly into the grass, breathing but unmoving.

Quick.

Clean.

Painless.

She didn’t kill them.

She didn’t need to.

She only needed them out of her way.

Within seconds—

The garden was still again.

The hybrids lay scattered like broken chess pieces, but alive.

And Klaus—

Klaus pulled himself from the rubble.

Bloodied.

Snarling.

Beyond reason.

He lunged again, faster this time.

And this time—

He managed to sink his teeth into Morana’s shoulder.

Her gown tore.

Blood welled.

But Morana didn’t react.

She allowed it.

Allowed him this one final mistake.

Klaus ripped back—

tasting her blood—

And froze.

Mid-growl.

Mid-breath.

The taste of her blood filled his mouth—

And with it—

Recognition.

His eyes widened.

The rage bled out of him like a wound.

He staggered back, horror and heartbreak crashing into him all at once.

His voice broke out of him in a jagged whisper:

  “Fuck.”

He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, shaking.

Another step back, wild-eyed.

  “I’m sorry.”

His voice cracked again, lower, gutted:

  “Mor—”

He dropped her name in a rasp:

  “I’m sorry.”

And this time—

It wasn’t Klaus the hybrid.

It was Niklaus.

The boy who had once dropped to his knee before her with worship in his eyes.

And Morana—

Morana simply watched him.

Silent.

Steady.

Letting the weight of his words—and his regret—hang between them like absolution.

Chapter 45: Ashes and Reverence

Chapter Text

The garden held stillness again.

The broken remains of Klaus’s rage—

The hybrids scattered, breathing but unconscious—

The scent of blood and magic thick in the humid night air.

And in the center of it all—

Klaus.

On his knees.

Breathing heavily.

Hands trembling against the cracked stone path beneath him.

He wasn’t the beast anymore.

Not the monster.

Not the hybrid.

Just Niklaus.

Just a boy who had sinned against the one person who had loved him long before he understood what love was.

Morana stood before him.

Silent.

Watching.

Not cruel.

Not vengeful.

Just—

Heartbreakingly still.

Klaus didn’t look up.

He couldn’t.

His chest heaved with uneven breaths, fists clenching and unclenching in helpless shame.

And then—

From the direction of the mansion—

Footsteps.

Fast.

Frantic.

Rebekah.

Her skirts whipped around her ankles as she ran, almost tripping over her own feet.

She burst into the garden, her eyes wide with terror—

Her gaze swept the wreckage—

The broken hybrids.

The shattered statues.

The blood on the grass.

And then—

She saw her.

Morana.

Alive.

Whole.

Standing like a memory brought to life.

A sob tore from Rebekah’s throat before she could stop it.

She didn’t think.

She didn’t hesitate.

She ran to her.

Straight across the broken stones and crushed roses.

Straight to the woman she had mourned every day since she vanished.

Rebekah collided into Morana’s arms like a girl desperate for shelter.

Morana caught her easily.

Held her against her chest.

For a moment, Rebekah just clung to her—

sobbing silently, trembling.

Morana smoothed a hand down her golden hair.

Gentle.

Silent.

Like she had never left.

Like no centuries had passed between them.

Rebekah choked out a whisper against her shoulder:

  “I missed you—”

  “I missed you so much—”

Morana just closed her eyes.

And for a fleeting, fragile second—

She let herself hold her child.


Elijah stood a few steps away.

Watching.

Waiting.

A soldier stripped of purpose.

He didn’t move.

Didn’t breathe.

He just stood there—

rigid, hollow, aching.

His hands twitched at his sides—

wanting to go to her.

Wanting to say something.

But he stayed where he was.

Because this wasn’t his moment to take.

This was hers.

And he—

He would not take anything more from her than she chose to give.


Klaus stayed kneeling on the stones.

Breathing.

Bleeding.

Lost.

His head bowed low.

He didn’t speak again.

He didn’t move.

He simply stayed where he had fallen—

Waiting for forgiveness he didn’t know if he deserved.


Above them—

The moon hung heavy in the night sky.

Watching.

Witnessing.

And the garden—

for the first time in centuries—

felt alive again.

Chapter 46: The Fracture Beneath the Skin

Chapter Text

Rebekah clung to her a moment longer—

sobbing into Morana’s shoulder, the relief of it overwhelming.

But when she finally pulled back—

Morana stumbled.

A slight sway.

Almost imperceptible.

But Elijah saw it.

And Elijah knew—

Morana does not stumble.

Before anyone else could react, Elijah was at her side—

catching her instantly as her body sagged.

His arms wrapped around her, cradling her against his chest.

Morana blinked up at him, dazed.

Confused.

Her hand lifted weakly to her shoulder—

Fingers brushing the torn silk and blood-slicked skin.

The wound from Klaus’s bite.

Still raw.

Still bleeding.

Not healing.

Her golden eyes widened, confusion flickering into something dangerously close to fear.

She looked up at Elijah.

Silent.

Searching.

Then—

Her body went completely limp in his arms.

She passed out without a sound.

Elijah caught her against him, tightening his hold immediately.

His breath hitched once in his chest—

panic seizing him like a vice.

Without thinking, without hesitation, he scooped her up.

One arm under her back.

The other under her legs.

Holding her close, shielding her from the broken world around them.

His voice ripped out low, furious, nothing like the Elijah they knew:

  “Klaus.”

He didn’t even look at him.

Just barked:

  “Follow me.”

  “And you will fix this.”

The words snapped through the garden like a blade.

A command, not a request.

Klaus struggled to his feet, still dazed, still bloody—

but the moment he saw Morana in Elijah’s arms—

Saw the pale sheen to her skin,

the blood still weeping from her shoulder—

All the fight drained out of him.

He followed.

Silent.

Shame hanging heavy over every step.


Rebekah wiped the tears from her cheeks, swallowing hard, and spun toward the mansion.

Kol emerged from the side terrace—

looking rumpled and cocky, grinning like he’d just stirred up trouble.

The grin slipped the instant he saw her face.

  “What’s happened?”

Rebekah grabbed his arm hard, voice low and breaking:

  “It’s Morana—”

  “Klaus bit her.”

Kol’s face drained of color.

All the humor, all the swagger, vanished.

He didn’t need to ask anything else.

He just ran.

Faster than she had ever seen him move.

Following the trail of chaos and blood back into the heart of the mansion—

Where Morana—

The woman who had created them all—

Lay unconscious in the arms of the only man who had ever truly seen her.

And this time—

They all knew:

If they lost her again,

they would never get her back.

Chapter 47: Ashes and Reverence

Chapter Text

The mansion was cold and unfamiliar.

This sprawling, modern plantation home that the Mikaelsons had claimed for themselves.

It wasn’t the ancient halls she remembered.

It wasn’t built on her blood or her bones.

It was foreign.

It was wrong.

And now she was bleeding into its marble floors.

Elijah carried her swiftly across the threshold, his jaw locked tight, his arms cradling her carefully against his chest.

Her head lolled against his shoulder.

Her skin was too pale.

Her heartbeat too faint.

He moved without hesitation—

down long unfamiliar hallways, past glittering chandeliers and antique mirrors that reflected a tragedy none of them could outrun.

He reached a parlor and kicked the door open with one sharp motion.

Inside—

an old velvet settee, tall windows letting in the heavy breath of the night.

He laid her down gently, almost reverently.

The siblings poured in after him.

Rebekah clutching her skirts.

Kol clutching a half-formed plan and herbs stolen from a witch’s garden.

Niklaus—

Niklaus stumbled in last.

Silent.

Breathless.

Broken.


Elijah dropped to his knees beside Morana.

His hands hovered uselessly over her.

Touching.

Not touching.

Paralyzed.

The wound on her shoulder gleamed wetly in the low light.

Still open.

Still bleeding.

Not healing.

Not like it should.

Elijah’s voice was a low snarl:

  “Do something.”

He didn’t care who heard it.

He didn’t care how desperate he sounded.

Kol knelt too, fumbling with herbs and vials, muttering spells under his breath.

But Morana didn’t stir.

Didn’t flinch.

Didn’t breathe any deeper.

Rebekah rifled through the old spellbooks in the corner—frantic, searching for something, anything—but the words blurred before her eyes.

And Niklaus—

Niklaus just stood there.

Frozen.

Watching the slow, inexorable death he had set in motion.


Minutes passed like centuries.

Elijah’s patience snapped.

He scooped Morana up again, her body limp against him.

Turning on Niklaus with fury barely contained in his voice:

  “You are coming with me.”

He didn’t wait for agreement.

He didn’t offer forgiveness.

He didn’t care.

He carried her toward the back of the mansion—

toward the old servant quarters, empty now, quieter, more shielded from the rest of the world.

A place where they might have a chance.

Niklaus followed—silent, ashamed, obedient for once.


Back in the parlor:

Kol stared after them, his face pale, hands still stained with her blood.

Rebekah stood rooted in place.

Her voice broke the silence first:

  “What if—”

Her voice cracked.

She swallowed hard.

  “What if we lose her again?”

Kol dropped his head into his hands.

His voice was hoarse:

  “Then there won’t be anything left of us worth saving.”

The words hit harder than any spell.

Because they knew.

They knew she wasn’t just a myth.

She wasn’t just their beginning.

She was the only thing anchoring them to anything good left inside themselves.

Chapter 48: Broken Remedies

Chapter Text

Elijah reached the farthest, quietest room of the mansion.

It was dusty.

Long abandoned.

But it was shielded.

Hidden from the noise.

The best chance they had.

He laid Morana down on a long, worn couch.

Her head lolled gently against the pillow, her golden hair spilling out like a halo over the velvet.

Her skin had gone even paler now—

veins darkening faintly at the edges of the wound.

Niklaus hovered at the doorway, his hands twisting at his sides, unable to step closer.

Elijah didn’t hesitate.

He ripped open his wrist with his own teeth, tearing through skin and vein in one brutal motion.

Blood poured fresh and red down his hand.

He leaned over her immediately, pressing the bleeding wrist against her parted lips.

  “Drink,” he whispered.

His voice shook.

“Come on, my love—drink—”

At first—

Nothing.

Then—

Her throat moved slightly.

A weak swallow.

For one hopeful, broken second—

Elijah thought it might work.

But then—

Morana coughed—

choked—

and immediately vomited the blood back up onto her own chest.

Violent, wet gasps ripped from her mouth.

Her body trembled under the strain.

Elijah jerked back in shock, staring in horror at the blood smeared over her lips, the red staining the silk of her gown.

  “No,” he whispered.

He cupped her face gently in his hands.

  “No, no—this worked before.”

His voice broke around the edges.

He turned sharply, rounding on Niklaus:

  “She’s drank from me before. She was fine.”

His voice was rising now, brittle with something dangerously close to panic.

He pointed to his bleeding wrist, to the blood staining her gown:

  “She should be fine!”

Niklaus didn’t speak.

Didn’t argue.

Because he didn’t have an answer.

Because he saw it too:

Morana—

The mother of their bloodline—

Was not healing.

Not from Elijah’s blood.

Not from anything.

Her breath hitched again, shallow and broken.

Elijah fell to his knees beside the couch, his bloodied hands hovering uselessly over her trembling body.

He closed his eyes tightly, a silent prayer ripping through him—

A prayer he didn’t even know how to finish.

Niklaus shifted, guilt and terror burning in his chest.

Finally—

Finally—

He found his voice, rough and wrecked:

  “There’s another way.”

Elijah’s head snapped up sharply.

His voice was a snarl:

  “Speak.”

Niklaus swallowed hard.

  “My blood,” he said, barely above a whisper.

  “My blood… might work.”

Elijah’s entire body stilled.

He stared at Niklaus as if seeing him clearly for the first time in centuries.

Because it made sense.

Hybrid venom.

Hybrid bite.

Hybrid cure.

Morana was beyond the reach of their normal rules now.

She was dying by the wolf—

And it would take the wolf to save her.

But Elijah’s voice was ice:

  “Then you will fix her.”

He stood slowly.

Predator-silent.

Predator-deadly.

  “Or you will die trying.”

Chapter 49: The Blood Oath

Chapter Text

The silence between them sharpened—

cutting through the thick air of the abandoned room.

Morana lay still.

Her chest barely rising.

Her blood pooling dark against the torn blue silk of her dress.

Elijah stood over her, rigid and furious—

his entire being coiled into a promise of violence if Niklaus dared to fail her again.

Niklaus hovered by the door.

Frozen.

Breathing hard.

His hands fisted and flexed uselessly at his sides.

The words had already left his mouth—

the admission that his blood might save her—

But now—

Now he hesitated.

Because the truth was a noose tightening around his neck.

He wasn’t sure.

He didn’t know if it would work.

He didn’t know if it would kill her faster.

He didn’t know if it would strip what was left of her into ash in his hands.

He had never been more terrified in his long, bloody life.

Niklaus shifted one step closer.

His boots scraping against the stone floor.

Elijah’s voice was low.

Tight.

Dangerous:

  “Now, Niklaus.”

But still—

he hesitated.

Still—

he looked at her.

At the woman who had cradled him when he was nothing but a trembling, furious boy.

At the woman who had built him from nothing but broken bones and fear.

And now—

he had undone her with his own hands.

Niklaus closed his eyes.

The old pride.

The rage.

The excuses.

All of it fell away.

Only the boy remained.

The one who had once loved her more than anything in the world.

He stepped closer.

Kneeling heavily beside the couch.

His hands trembled as he lifted his wrist to his mouth.

He bit deep.

Blood welled fast and hot.

Niklaus leaned over Morana, his voice cracking in a whisper so low only Elijah could hear:

  “Please.”

He pressed the bleeding wrist gently against her mouth.

For a moment—

nothing.

Then—

A tremor.

The slightest movement of her lips.

A weak pull.

Elijah’s breath caught, terror and hope fighting violently in his chest.

Niklaus exhaled shakily, pressing his wrist closer.

  “Come on, love,” he whispered brokenly.

  “Come on, Morana.”

She drank—

Just a little.

The first swallow was painful, shallow.

Then another.

And another.

Slow.

Weak.

But there.

Her hand—

trembling—

lifted slightly from the couch.

Her fingers barely brushed against Niklaus’s bloodied wrist.

It was a ghost of a touch.

But it was enough.

It was something.

Elijah dropped to his knees beside her again, his hands cradling her face, whispering words he didn’t remember forming.

Niklaus stayed where he was.

Still bleeding into her.

Still offering everything he had.

Because for the first time in centuries—

they knew:

If she did not survive this night—

none of them would.

Chapter 50: Silent Heartbeats

Chapter Text

At first, it was subtle.

Almost too subtle.

Morana’s skin began to flush faintly with color—

the deathly pallor lifting.

The wound on her shoulder sealed closed, the angry black veins retreating beneath her flawless skin.

Her chest rose and fell in a steadier rhythm.

Alive.

For one fractured, breathtaking moment—

the siblings let themselves believe she was safe.

But Elijah—

Elijah didn’t let himself breathe yet.

Something was wrong.

Terribly wrong.

He leaned closer, his hands trembling as they hovered over her.

That’s when he saw it:

The faint smear of blood—

Pooling at the corner of her ear.

Another thin trickle from her nose.

A sheen of red at the corners of her closed eyes.

And lower still—

a fresh, vivid stain blooming between her thighs, soaking into the torn blue silk of her gown.

Bleeding.

Everywhere.

Elijah’s breath left him in a violent exhale.

She hadn’t just been dying.

She had been minutes away from complete collapse—

bleeding out from the inside.

The venom hadn’t just infected her.

It had ravaged her blood.

Torn through her tissue.

Forced her body to destroy itself from within.

And she—

She, who had survived empires, wars, betrayals—

Would have been gone in minutes if they hadn’t acted.

A slow horror built in Elijah’s chest.

He looked up at the others—

at Niklaus, at Rebekah, at Kol.

They were still watching her breathing, still believing the worst had passed.

But Elijah knew better.

He touched her cold hand gently.

Held it between his palms.

Lowered his forehead to her knuckles.

And whispered brokenly:

  “You were dying.”

The words felt hollow in the cavernous silence of the room.

A truth none of them were ready to face.

He lifted his head, his voice trembling:

  “Her body heals.

  But what was done inside her…”

He shook his head.

  “She needs time.

  To heal fully.”

He looked back down at her—

At the blood staining her hairline.

Her lashes trembling faintly.

Morana had always been their strength.

Their beginning.

Their immortal anchor.

And tonight—

She had been ripped from the edge of oblivion by a thread so thin it might as well have been spun from breath.

Elijah pressed a kiss against her bloodied hand.

Gentle.

Desperate.

A vow.

Niklaus lowered himself to the floor again at her feet.

Rebekah sat heavily in a nearby chair, burying her face in her hands.

Kol slumped against the wall, wordless for once.

The entire mansion seemed to lean inward around them.

Waiting.

Watching.

As if the very house knew:

The queen of death had survived.

But at what cost?

Chapter 51: Vigil

Chapter Text

The room was dim.

The faint moonlight filtering through the high windows painted Morana’s still form in silver and blue.

The blood staining her skin had begun to dry.

But she remained silent.

Unmoving.

A queen resting on a forgotten throne.


Elijah knelt beside her.

Unshakable.

Unrelenting.

He held her hand between his own—

thumb brushing lightly over her knuckles, again and again, as if the motion alone could call her back to him.

He bent his head close to her ear, his voice barely a whisper:

  “You are stronger than this.”

A slow breath.

A shudder in his chest.

  “You have survived every horror this world has birthed.”

His hand trembled slightly, but he stilled it by force.

He brought her hand to his mouth and pressed a kiss against her fingers, his voice breaking:

  “I have no right to ask anything of you.”

  “But please.”

  “Come back.”

He closed his eyes, forehead resting lightly against the back of her hand.

Not speaking anymore.

Just breathing.

Just being there.

Because he knew—

If she woke, she would find him here.

Waiting.

Always.


Across the room, Rebekah sat on the floor near Niklaus.

He hadn’t moved from where he knelt at Morana’s feet.

Hadn’t spoken since he offered his blood.

His hands were stained red—

her blood, his blood—

and he stared at them like he didn’t recognize his own skin anymore.

Rebekah reached out hesitantly.

Placed a hand on his shoulder.

He flinched at the touch.

But didn’t pull away.

Her voice was low, raw:

  “It’s not your fault.”

Niklaus let out a short, bitter laugh.

One that sounded too much like a sob.

He shook his head, still staring at his bloody hands.

  “Isn’t it?”

Rebekah squeezed his shoulder tighter.

Tears burned at the corners of her eyes, but she refused to let them fall.

  “You didn’t know.”

Niklaus finally looked at her.

And the devastation in his eyes—

It cracked something inside her.

  “I should have.”

His voice was broken.

The strongest of them, crumbling.

Because this wasn’t a wound he could rage at.

This wasn’t an enemy he could kill.

This was him.

The consequences of all the terrible choices he thought he’d buried.

Rebekah shifted closer.

Wrapped her arms around his shoulders and pulled him against her.

And to her shock—

He let her.

For the first time in centuries, Niklaus let himself be held.

He buried his face against her shoulder, his body trembling with the force of everything he hadn’t let himself feel.

Rebekah closed her eyes and held him tighter.

Whispered against his hair:

  “We’ll fix this.”

  “Together.”


In the corner, Kol sat slumped in a chair.

Silent.

Watching.

His usual smirk was gone.

No quips.

No casual shrugs.

Just quiet, gnawing fear in his eyes.

Because Kol Mikaelson—

the reckless, immortal trickster—

knew something none of them would say aloud:

If Morana didn’t wake—

They would never recover.

Not truly.

Not ever.


The night dragged on.

Heavy.

Endless.

But none of them moved.

None of them left.

Because if Morana could fight—

if there was even the smallest part of her still clinging to this world—

then so would they.

Chapter 52: The Longest Silence

Chapter Text

A week passed.

Seven days.

Seven nights.

Each one longer than the last.

The mansion grew silent.

Still.

Heavy with waiting.

The siblings rarely left the room.

Only when absolutely necessary.

Only when exhaustion forced them to move.

Otherwise, they kept vigil.

Always one of them was at Morana’s side.

Often two.

Sometimes all four.

They spoke in whispers now—

when they spoke at all.

Their world had narrowed to a single point:

Her.


Elijah never left her side.

Not truly.

He slept in the chair nearest the couch—

when he slept at all.

Sometimes he just sat there—

Holding her hand.

Whispering stories into the dim, heavy air.

Stories of the world she hadn’t seen.

Of the changes.

Of what waited for her when she returned.

He told her of the gardens they had planted.

Of the paintings Niklaus had finished.

Of the human inventions she would find amusing.

Small, stupid things.

But things he needed her to know.

Because it felt like if he spoke enough—

if he loved her enough—

she might find her way back to him.


Rebekah decorated the room with fresh flowers every day.

Small, fragrant blooms tucked onto every surface—

a stubborn act of faith.

Life around life.

Kol found spells—

rituals for healing, protection, strength.

He muttered them under his breath at her bedside, even when he mocked himself for it.

Even when he didn’t believe.

Because part of him still did.

The important part.


And Niklaus—

Niklaus stayed closer than any of them.

But unlike the others, he didn’t speak much.

He just sat at her feet, sometimes sketching in an old worn book, sometimes staring out the window—

his mind elsewhere.

Guilt wrapped tight around him.

Regret a second skin.

But he stayed.

Day after day.

The morning of the seventh day.

The house was still.

The golden light of dawn creeping lazily through the tall windows.

Elijah was reading softly from an old book—

his voice worn but steady.

Kol lounged in a chair, flipping through pages of old grimoires without seeing them.

Rebekah dozed lightly on a divan near the wall.

Niklaus sat cross-legged on the floor at her feet, sketching absently with charcoal and parchment.

The quiet wrapped around them like a shroud.

And then—

Niklaus froze.

His charcoal dropped from his fingers onto the stone floor with a soft clatter.

He stared.

Barely breathing.

  “Elijah,” he said—hoarse, uncertain.

Elijah didn’t react at first.

Didn’t believe it.

Niklaus’s voice sharpened, trembling:

  “Elijah.”

This time Elijah turned—

and saw it.

Her fingers.

The faintest twitch.

So small it could have been imagined.

But it wasn’t.

Her hand—

still laced gently in Elijah’s—

shifted.

A tiny, instinctive movement.

The room snapped awake.

Rebekah sat bolt upright, gasping.

Kol dropped his book.

Niklaus surged forward onto his knees, reaching for her hand with shaking fingers.

Elijah leaned closer.

  “Morana,” he whispered, voice breaking.

  “Morana, love, can you hear me?”

Her hand twitched again.

Slightly stronger this time.

Her eyelids fluttered.

Once.

Twice.

The world held its breath.

And then—

Slowly—

So slowly—

Her golden eyes opened.

Faint.

Blurry.

But alive.

The siblings froze.

None of them dared move.

None of them dared speak.

It was Rebekah who broke first—

a choked sob slipping free as she covered her mouth with both hands.

Elijah leaned down closer, his forehead almost touching hers, his voice barely a whisper:

  “You’re safe.”

Morana blinked slowly.

Her lips parted.

No words came yet.

But she was there.

She was back.

And for the first time in what felt like a thousand years—

the Mikaelsons breathed again.

Chapter 53: The First Words

Chapter Text

The golden light of morning fell gently across her face.

Her golden eyes blinked slowly against the blur—

Still fighting the pull between worlds.

Between the endless dark she’d wandered and the place that now tethered her.

Her lips parted—

A breath.

A whisper.

Soft.

Worn.

In a language none of them recognized.

A tongue so ancient even the first witches would not have known it.

The words floated into the air like a dying dream:

  “Lilly… can we go to the garden now?”

The name was faint.

A nickname—

Lilly.

Not Lilith, as scholars would remember.

Not the demon queen of myth.

But Lilly.

The woman.

The friend.

A single tear escaped the corner of Morana’s eye and slid silently down her temple.

The siblings stared—

Silent.

Frozen.

Not daring to interrupt whatever piece of history had just slipped loose from her soul.

And then—

Slowly—

blinking harder—

Morana focused.

Her gaze sharpened.

She saw them:

Niklaus kneeling at her feet.

Rebekah crouched nearby, tears in her eyes.

Kol half-folded over himself, laughter and grief warring on his face.

Elijah seated at her side, holding her hand like it was the most precious thing in the world.

Morana’s voice came rough and cracked—

But unmistakably hers:

  “Niklaus…”

Her lips curved faintly, wry and dry:

  “That really fucking hurt.”

The room froze—

A single heartbeat—

And then Kol barked out a laugh.

A raw, breathless, shocked laugh that echoed against the high ceilings.

Rebekah choked on her tears and laughed too, pressing her hand over her mouth in disbelief.

Even Elijah—

Elijah, the ever-composed—

smiled.

Shook his head slowly, a rare, genuine amusement lighting his worn features.

Niklaus—

Niklaus let out a shaky, broken laugh.

A tear slipped free from his eye, trailing down his scarred cheek.

But he smiled.

A real smile.

The kind of smile he hadn’t worn since the night she shattered the front doors and walked back into their lives.

The kind of smile that belonged to a brother.

To a son.

To someone loved.

He leaned forward, resting his forehead lightly against her knee, still too overcome to trust his voice.

And Morana—

She just breathed.

In.

Out.

Alive.

And for the first time in centuries—

so did they.

Chapter 54: Home Again

Chapter Text

The laughter hadn’t even died down yet—

Kol chuckling into his hands, Rebekah wiping tears off her cheeks, Elijah shaking his head in fond disbelief—

when Elijah shifted carefully closer to her side.

He was still cautious.

Still reverent.

As if she might break under his hands if he moved too fast.

His voice was soft:

  “Let’s get you sitting up, love.”

Morana gave the smallest nod.

It was a tired movement, heavy, but willing.

Elijah slid one arm behind her back, the other beneath her knees.

He moved slow.

Deliberate.

Like a man touching something he had once thought lost forever.

He lifted her gently, helping her upright against the cushions.

Morana winced slightly, her muscles protesting—

but she didn’t complain.

She leaned into Elijah’s careful hold instinctively.

And Elijah—

Elijah held her like a prayer.

Kol grinned wickedly as he leaned one hip against the nearby table, arms crossed:

  “First words back in the land of the living, and our dear queen finally joins the ranks of the uncouth.”

He wagged a finger dramatically:

  “Language, darling.”

Morana huffed out something halfway between a laugh and a cough.

Her voice was scratchy but clear:

  “I think I earned it.”

Kol threw back his head and laughed again—

genuine and free in a way he hadn’t been in months.

Rebekah, meanwhile, had already darted off—

Only to return seconds later with a thick, soft blanket she pulled from one of the nearby chests.

She practically tripped over herself trying to tuck it around Morana’s shoulders.

Fussing with the corners, smoothing the fabric against Morana’s arms like she could shield her from the entire world with one ratty old quilt.

  “There,” Rebekah said, breathless, her hands still fluttering.

  “You must be freezing.”

Morana gave her a small, exhausted smile.

Rebekah knelt by her side, still fussing, still touching, because she couldn’t stop.

Because she needed to feel that Morana was solid and breathing and here.

Kol rolled his eyes dramatically:

  “Careful, Bekah. Smother her now and we’ll be back to square one.”

Rebekah glared at him but didn’t stop fixing the blanket.

Niklaus—

Niklaus hadn’t moved.

He still knelt at her feet, one hand resting lightly on her knee.

Not gripping.

Not clutching.

Just there.

As if he feared she might fade away if he let go.

His head was bowed slightly, his hair a mess, his clothes still stained from battle and blood—

But he stayed.

Silent.

Unmoving.

When Morana looked down at him—

really saw him—

her hand, slow and trembling, lifted from beneath the blanket.

She reached out—

And placed her fingers lightly against his wild curls.

A small, tender touch.

Niklaus closed his eyes.

A broken, shuddering breath left his chest.

It wasn’t forgiveness yet.

It wasn’t absolution.

But it was something.

It was hope.


They gathered around her like that—

A chaotic knot of immortality.

Frayed.

Bloodied.

Unbowed.

Their mother of blood and stone—

Alive.

Wrapped in a worn blanket.

Propped up on a battered old couch.

The heart of a broken, ancient family.

Home.

Finally.

Home.

Chapter 55: Small Wonders

Chapter Text

The blanket pooled warmly around her shoulders.

Her body still ached.

Every muscle.

Every bone.

But for the first time in a thousand years—

she was awake.

She was alive.

And she wasn’t alone.

Morana blinked slowly, her vision clearing more with each breath.

She turned her head—

slowly—

toward Elijah, who still sat pressed close beside her, one hand cradling hers, his thumb brushing gently along her knuckles.

She studied his face—

the faint lines of worry still etched at the corners of his mouth, the exhaustion behind his eyes—

but she saw something else too.

Relief.

And something closer to joy.

Still—

Morana frowned slightly, her brow furrowing.

Her voice was rough and dry as she asked:

  “What the blood hell is a shower?”

Elijah blinked—

Caught off guard for once in centuries.

A soft, surprised chuckle escaped him before he could stop it.

A real laugh.

Not forced.

Not polite.

Real.

Morana wasn’t finished.

She squinted harder, fighting against the lingering haze in her mind.

  “And what’s a shell phone?”

That did it.

Elijah tipped his head back and actually laughed.

A deep, warm sound that made Kol snort into his hand and Rebekah cover her mouth to hide her grin.

Even Niklaus—

still kneeling, still clutching her knee lightly—

let out a soft, shaky sound that might have been a chuckle if he hadn’t still been swallowing tears.

Elijah shook his head, smiling down at her fondly:

  “It’s not a shell phone, love.”

  “It’s a cell phone.”

Morana blinked at him.

Blank.

Unimpressed.

Elijah squeezed her hand gently.

Still smiling.

  “And a shower… well—”

He leaned closer, lowering his voice to a playful whisper:

  “It’s magic.”

Her eyebrows lifted faintly.

Suspicious.

Elijah chuckled again, his thumb brushing over her hand:

  “When you’re strong enough to stand,

  you’ll have your very first shower.”

He smiled broader, the rare warmth lighting up his whole face:

  “And I promise you’ll never want to go back.”

Kol piped up from the side, grinning wickedly:

  “You’ll thank us when you experience hot water falling from the ceiling.”

Rebekah giggled, swatting Kol lightly on the shoulder.

Niklaus just dropped his forehead lightly against her knee again, a low, soft laugh slipping free.

And Morana—

For the first time since she’d opened her eyes—

smiled.

Small.

Faint.

Fragile.

But real.

And for the Mikaelsons—

it was everything.

Chapter 56: The Strange New World

Chapter Text

Morana shifted slightly against the couch cushions.

Her muscles protested the movement—

slow and stiff from too long unconscious—

but she was stubborn.

She turned her head, blinking at the room around her—

—and immediately frowned.

Deep.

Confused.

She sniffed the air lightly, wrinkling her nose.

The faint scent of something sharp, something artificial, something wrong filled her lungs.

She shifted again, agitated, her voice still hoarse but full of ancient authority:

  “Why does everything smell… foul?”

The siblings exchanged a look.

Elijah leaned closer, voice gentle:

  “You’re sensing the city, love. The world’s… changed.”

Morana stared at him like he’d lost his mind.

But it wasn’t just the smell.

She stiffened again—

Hearing it now.

The low, constant hum in the walls.

The strange crackling in the air around the lights.

The floor vibrating faintly beneath her skin.

Her eyes narrowed sharply, flashing gold for a moment.

She pushed herself upright a little more, ignoring the pain in her bones.

She pointed weakly at the old fireplace across the room—

Its electric insert glowing with artificial flames.

Her voice cracked sharply:

  “Why is the fire… buzzing?”

Kol snorted into his hand again.

Rebekah gave him a warning elbow to the ribs.

Elijah smiled softly, cupping her hand again in his:

  “It’s not real fire. It’s electricity. Light. Heat.”

Morana blinked.

Slow.

Disbelieving.

She tilted her head like a hunting bird.

The buzzing filled her head again—

louder now that she was aware of it.

Lights.

Heaters.

Refrigerators.

Motors.

The dull thrumming of the air vents.

It was everywhere.

She pressed her hands lightly over her ears, grimacing.

  “What is that bloody buzzing?”

Kol couldn’t hold it anymore.

He burst out laughing.

Rebekah smacked him again, harder this time.

Even Elijah’s mouth twitched at the corners.

Niklaus smiled quietly against her knee, rubbing slow circles against the thick blanket draped over her legs.

Elijah’s voice was patient, like explaining the universe to a child:

  “The world runs on currents now, Morana.

  Energy.

  It moves through wires in the walls, powers everything.”

Morana dropped her hands from her ears slowly.

Her face twisted in faint disgust.

  “It’s awful.”

Another soft ripple of laughter broke through the room.

Kol grinned broadly:

  “Welcome to the twenty-first century, love.”

Morana’s mouth twitched at the edges.

Not quite a smile.

More a grimace.

She muttered darkly:

  “I preferred fire and stone.”

Rebekah knelt beside her again, brushing Morana’s hair gently back from her face:

  “You’ll get used to it.”

Morana gave her a skeptical look.

Kol added, winking:

  “Or you’ll just blow the bloody place up.”

Elijah chuckled low under his breath.

And Morana—

Morana breathed in the strange, buzzing, awful-smelling air—

the heavy, humming walls—

the unnatural light—

and for the first time in centuries,

she didn’t feel alone.

Not completely.

Not yet.

But maybe—

Maybe soon.

Chapter 57: Dragged into the Future

Chapter Text

The room felt too small now.

Morana, still wrapped in the thick, worn blanket, blinked slowly at the doorway like it was a gate into another world.

Because it was.

The mansion beyond—

Buzzing.

Humming.

Artificial.

Modern.

She braced one hand against the arm of the couch, the other in Elijah’s steady grip, and slowly, slowly pushed herself up.

The siblings moved immediately.

Niklaus rose first—

hovering too close, ready to catch her if she stumbled.

Rebekah shifted nearer too, hands fluttering helplessly at her sides.

Kol—

Kol looked ready to bolt with her the second she stood.

And Elijah—

Elijah simply steadied her, wordless and calm, until she found her footing.

Morana wobbled slightly, her knees still weak from too long in bed, but she straightened her spine with a slow, stubborn grace.

Queen even in near-ruin.

Rebekah moved forward instinctively, fussing with the blanket, trying to make sure she was warm enough.

Morana didn’t fight it.

She allowed it.

A rare mercy.


As soon as she was upright and breathing without swaying, Kol immediately stepped in.

A wicked grin on his face.

He hooked his arm through hers like a man about to escort royalty to a royal ball—

Except he didn’t escort.

He dragged.

  “Come, my queen,” Kol announced loudly,

  “—your future awaits!”

Morana stumbled slightly at the sudden momentum, shooting him a sharp glare.

Kol just laughed, undeterred, pulling her gently but insistently toward the hallway.

Klaus followed a few steps behind, prowling like a silent bodyguard, eyes never leaving her.

Elijah walked on her other side, close but careful, ready to intervene if Kol pushed her too hard.

And Rebekah—

Rebekah stomped after them, hissing like an angry cat:

  “Kol Mikaelson, I swear to every bloody god—

  if you drag her into some ridiculous stunt—

  I will dagger you myself!”

Kol only winked over his shoulder:

  “You wound me, sister.”

He slowed only slightly as they turned into the wide hallway.

Morana’s senses reeled—

The buzz of lights overhead.

The strange chill of the air vents.

The odd sharp smells of metal and electricity and polish.

But the firm weight of Kol’s arm, Elijah’s steady presence at her side, and Klaus’s watchful silence grounded her.

They passed elegant rooms—

walls lined with modern paintings, smooth furniture, unfamiliar glowing devices.

Morana’s sharp golden gaze missed nothing.

But she said nothing.

She only pressed a little closer to Elijah’s side, steadying herself.

Kol grinned broader as they neared the vast open kitchen.

The shining marble counters.

The endless rows of steel appliances.

The microwave sitting innocuously on a polished shelf.

Kol stopped dramatically at the entrance, throwing his arms wide:

  “Behold!”

  “The heart of modern civilization!”

Rebekah groaned loudly:

  “I am not cleaning up whatever mess you make.”

Niklaus snorted softly behind them.

Morana stared at the kitchen with open suspicion.

Everything gleamed too much.

Everything hummed faintly under her skin.

Her voice was low and unimpressed:

  “It looks sterile.”

Kol gasped theatrically:

  “You wound me, madam.”

He marched her—gently this time—toward the microwave.

Rebekah shot Elijah a desperate, warning look.

Elijah just sighed.

The eternal long-suffering brother.

Morana peered at the microwave like a general surveying an enemy fortress.

Her voice was bone-dry:

  “This will not end well.”

Kol grinned like he was about to set fire to the world.

And for a moment—

just a moment—

Morana didn’t feel the weight of centuries on her shoulders.

She just felt—

Alive.

Chapter 58: Modern Sorcery

Chapter Text

Kol practically vibrated with excitement.

He bounded to the countertop, yanking open cabinets with the energy of a boy on Christmas morning.

Rebekah trailed after him, hissing low under her breath:

  “I am warning you, Kol—

  if you destroy this house—

  so help me—”

Kol wasn’t listening.

He pulled out a packet triumphantly—

brightly colored with cartoonish pictures of food.

He waved it overhead dramatically:

  “Popcorn!”

Morana stared at the crinkly package suspiciously.

Her voice was utterly dry:

  “It looks poisonous.”

Kol winked at her:

  “Only mildly.”

Niklaus huffed a short, tired laugh behind them.

Elijah sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

Kol shoved the packet into the microwave with a flourish, slamming the door dramatically.

He punched several random buttons with reckless abandon.

The machine beeped in protest.

Morana’s eyes narrowed sharply at the glowing numbers flashing across the front.

She tensed—

instinct ready.

Ready for whatever abomination Kol had summoned forth.

The microwave hummed loudly to life.

A low, droning buzz filled the room—

growing louder.

Louder.

Louder.

Then—

BANG!

A loud pop echoed from inside the machine, startling even Rebekah into a yelp.

Another pop.

Another bang.

Something sparked violently.

A thin wisp of smoke curled from the edges.

Kol’s face split into a wide, feral grin.

Rebekah shrieked:

  “Kol Mikaelson!”

Niklaus barked a short, rough laugh, shaking his head.

Even Elijah jerked back half a step, scowling.

The microwave buzzed louder, rattling against the counter.

And Morana—

Morana slowly turned her gaze to Kol.

Expression utterly flat.

Utterly unimpressed.

Her voice was cold, cutting, beautiful:

  “I have seen sorcery that was less volatile than this.”

Kol collapsed against the counter, howling with laughter.

He wheezed, gasping for air:

  “Gods—

  someone write that down—

  that’s the best review of humanity’s progress I’ve ever heard—!”

Rebekah was already ripping the microwave door open, yanking the scorched bag free and tossing it into the sink.

Smoke filled the kitchen.

The fire alarm gave a half-hearted beep and died under Rebekah’s glare.

Niklaus coughed, waving the smoke lazily away from his face, muttering:

  “Bloody hell, Kol.”

Elijah turned to Morana with a dry, exasperated smile:

  “Please do not judge all modern conveniences by my brother’s… example.”

Morana arched one elegant eyebrow.

Still calm.

Still queenly even with a blanket around her shoulders and smoke curling around her.

She tilted her head, voice a low, regal purr:

  “I am reserving judgment.”

Kol wiped tears from his eyes, still grinning like a madman.

Morana, impossibly, allowed herself the smallest smile.

Because even if the world outside had changed—

even if everything buzzed and burned and smelled wrong—

this, here—

this messy, bickering, broken family—

this was still hers.

Chapter 59: Lightning and Mirrors

Chapter Text

The kitchen was still a smoky, buzzing mess.

Rebekah tossed the scorched bag of popcorn into the sink with a disgusted huff.

Kol—

unbothered, undeterred, and utterly gleeful—

wiped his hands on his jeans and sauntered toward the stove.

Morana watched him warily.

She was still clutching the blanket around her shoulders like armor.

Kol threw a dramatic wink back at the group:

  “Right, let’s see if you like this magic better—”

He jabbed the stove controls.

With a click and a low whump, the burner ignited—

glowing an ominous, angry orange.

Morana’s eyes narrowed instantly.

The others barely had time to react before—

Rebekah launched herself across the kitchen.

She tackled Kol around the waist, slamming him into the counter with a dull thud.

Kol yelped:

  “Oi, woman!

  Unhand me!”

Rebekah hissed furiously:

  “You’re not burning the bloody house down!”

Niklaus laughed—

a real, hoarse sound—

as Kol flailed dramatically under Rebekah’s death grip.

Morana watched the squabble mildly, her gaze flickering to the stove.

The glowing coil hummed quietly.

Buzzed.

Her instincts sharpened, suspicious and curious all at once.

Without thinking—

Without fear—

Morana stepped forward.

And with the barest brush of her fingers—

She touched the burner.


Pain lanced up her arm immediately.

A white-hot shock that made her jerk her hand back with a sharp hiss.

She cradled her burned fingers, scowling down at the stove like it had personally insulted her bloodline.

Her voice was sharp, clipped:

  “What the bloody hell is wrong with this sorcery?!”

The others turned at the sound.

Kol half-prone on the floor under Rebekah’s knee.

Rebekah mid-shout.

Niklaus frozen.

Elijah—

Elijah already moving toward her.

But before he could reach her—

Morana—

Angry now.

Indignant.

Pressed her hand against the wall.

Where the power lines buzzed unseen inside.

The electricity welcomed her like a long-lost lover.

The buzz shifted.

The lights above flickered once.

Twice.

Then dimmed.

The fridge gave a dying whirr and fell silent.

The stove coil faded to black.

The house stilled—

silent and dark—

as if holding its breath.

And Morana—

Morana stood tall in the center of the kitchen.

Her hair wild around her face.

Her golden eyes now—

Blue.

Electric blue.

Alive.

Vibrant.

The color they hadn’t seen in over two thousand years.

Not since the old world.

Not since before gods and monsters had names.

Kol stared, gaping.

Niklaus swore under his breath.

Rebekah let Kol scramble away and stalked through the kitchen, throwing open cabinets and testing light switches with growing horror.

  “The oven’s dead!”

She flicked another switch.

Nothing.

  “The lights are dead!”

She flipped the dishwasher handle.

It rattled uselessly.

  “The bloody dishwasher is dead!”

Kol cackled like a madman:

  “Congratulations, Rebekah.

  You live in the stone age again!”

Rebekah turned on him, murder in her eyes.

Meanwhile—

Morana stood in the center of it all.

Confused.

Breathing heavy.

Energy crackling faintly at her fingertips.

She stared down at her hands—

the faint arcs of lightning still dancing along her skin.

Elijah approached her slowly, cautiously.

The others argued and laughed and shouted around them—

But he—

He only had eyes for her.

He reached out, brushing a knuckle gently against her cheek.

His voice was low.

Soft.

Filled with something too deep for words:

  “You look beautiful.”

Morana blinked at him, uncomprehending.

She hadn’t seen herself—

Truly seen herself—

since her reflection was in a still pool of water, so long ago that even memory had worn thin.

She frowned slightly, confused.

Elijah smiled faintly.

Offered his arm.

  “Come with me.”

She hesitated.

The buzz of stolen energy still humming faintly beneath her skin.

But slowly—

cautiously—

she placed her hand in his.

He led her gently away from the chaos.

Through the darkened hallways.

Past the dead lights and buzzing walls.

To a large, ornate bedroom—

his own, she realized dimly.

And there—

Standing tall against the far wall—

A full-length mirror.


Morana froze.

She stared at her own reflection.

At the woman she had become.

Golden hair wild and loose.

Pale skin kissed with faint bruises and burn marks.

Electric blue eyes burning in the dimness.

A goddess.

A queen.

A storm.

Her breath hitched in her chest.

Elijah came up behind her.

Silent.

His arms wrapped carefully around her waist.

Resting his chin lightly atop her head.

He didn’t speak.

Didn’t force her to.

He simply held her—

As she faced herself.

Truly.

For the first time in two thousand years.

And Morana—

for all her strength,

for all her power,

for all her rage—

Let herself be held.

Chapter 60: The Weight of Centuries

Chapter Text

The mirror reflected back the impossible truth.

Morana stared.

She didn’t move.

Didn’t speak.

Just watched the stranger staring back at her—

the woman shaped by centuries she hadn’t seen.

The faint crackle of stolen electricity in her veins had dimmed now,

but the heaviness pressing down on her only grew.


Elijah’s arms wrapped more firmly around her waist.

Grounding her.

Steadying her.

He could feel it—

The shift in her breathing.

The ancient instincts bristling under her skin.

The rising questions.

Her voice broke softly against the silence:

  “Elijah?”

He lowered his head, lips brushing lightly over the crown of her hair:

  “Yes, love.”

Her fingers clenched lightly at the blanket draped around her shoulders.

Her golden eyes locked onto her own reflection, so unfamiliar, so wrong.

Her voice was quieter than a breath:

  “How long… was I gone this time?”

The words sliced through the stillness.

Elijah closed his eyes for a brief moment.

Gathering the truth carefully.

Gently.

He turned her in his arms—

slowly, reverently—

until she was facing him.

Cradled her face between his palms, so she could see that there would be no lies between them.

Only the truth.

Only him.

His voice was low.

Almost aching:

  “You went to sleep after Katerina was born.”

A pause.

A breath.

Then:

  “That was over five centuries ago.”

Morana blinked once.

Slow.

Disbelieving.

Elijah kept his voice steady—

careful as if handling a precious, wounded thing:

  “Five hundred and forty-seven years, to be exact.”

Her mouth parted slightly.

Her heart twisted in her chest.

Half a millennium.

Gone.

Lost to slumber and dust.

Empires had risen and fallen again.

Bloodlines had died out and been reborn.

The world had turned and turned without her—

And she hadn’t even known.

Her knees trembled.

But Elijah was there—

catching her before she could fall.

He pressed her gently against his chest, one hand cradling the back of her head.

He whispered against her hair:

  “You are not alone.”

  “Not anymore.”

  “Not ever again.”

Morana closed her eyes tightly.

The weight of five and a half centuries settled on her fragile shoulders.

But Elijah’s arms around her—

steady and certain—

gave her a lifeline.

And for now—

for tonight—

that was enough.

Chapter 61: Older Than Words

Chapter Text

The silence stretched between them.

Heavy.

Fragile.

Elijah held her still—

his arms cradling her carefully against his chest,

his heart beating a steady rhythm against her cheek.

He felt the weight of her questions.

The pain of lost time.

But he also felt something else—

something curious stirring beneath the grief.

After a moment, he pulled back slightly—

just enough to meet her golden gaze.

His voice was low, thoughtful:

  “How did you come all the way from your resting place to here…”

He brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear.

  “—without seeing the world?

  Without… seeing everything that had changed?”

Morana hesitated.

Her lips parted—

But for once, words did not come easily to her.

She frowned slightly, searching for something that didn’t exist.

A way to explain the unexplainable.

Finally—

She spoke, slow and uncertain:

  “I just…”

Her fingers brushed absently over the blanket wrapped around her.

Her brows drew together in concentration.

  “I sent my body… toward our blood.

  Toward my bloodline.

  I didn’t see the world.”

She looked at him, frustrated at her own limitations:

  “I don’t have the words for it.

  It’s not… travel.”

She struggled.

Then her voice softened into something almost shy:

  “It’s an instinct.”

She closed her eyes for a moment.

Her body relaxed against him.

And then—

Without warning—

She moved.

Not like vampire speed.

Not like witchcraft.

It was different.

One moment, she was in his arms—

Solid.

Real.

The next—

Smoke.

Mist and memory swirling from his grasp.

A faint shimmer of gold and blue sparking across the room.

And then—

Arms wrapping around him from behind.

Soft.

Certain.

Morana pressed herself lightly against Elijah’s back—

her chin resting briefly against his shoulder.

As if she had always been there.

As if no time had passed at all.

Elijah froze.

A slow, wonderstruck smile pulled at the corners of his mouth.

He turned slightly, catching one of her hands against his chest, anchoring her there.

His voice, when it came, was low and full of awe:

  “You are extraordinary.”

Morana smiled against his shoulder.

A small, secret smile.

Because to her—

this was natural.

Not magic.

Not witchcraft.

Not vampirism.

Just being.

And she had always been.

Chapter 62: Storms and Laughter

Chapter Text

For a long, fragile moment—

the world held still.

Morana leaned lightly against Elijah’s back—

her arms wrapped loosely around him,

her forehead brushing his shoulder.

A small, almost imperceptible sound escaped her—

a laugh.

Quiet.

Breathy.

Real.

The first true laughter she had let herself feel in longer than memory could stretch.

Elijah closed his eyes briefly at the sound.

Memorizing it.

Committing it to every piece of his battered soul.

But the peace—

naturally—

did not last.


 

The door had crashed open—

the siblings had stumbled in, arguing and chaotic—

but now the room had fallen into a hush.

Kol, Rebekah, and Niklaus stood frozen.

Staring.

Breathing.

Watching the impossible.

Elijah—

still holding Morana’s hands loosely against his chest—

offered them no explanation.

He simply let them see her.

Let them feel her presence.

Alive.

Laughing.

Here.


Morana peeked around Elijah’s shoulder, her golden eyes bright with quiet mischief.

Her voice, still rough from disuse but dripping warmth, teased:

  “Did I kill the house?”

Kol coughed awkwardly:

  “Define ‘kill.’”

Rebekah rolled her eyes heavenward.

Niklaus muttered darkly under his breath.

Morana smiled wider.

A small, dazzling thing that caught the light like polished gold.


She pulled away from Elijah slowly—

turning to face them fully.

Still swaying slightly under the weight of healing and exhaustion,

but standing tall.

Regal.

Ancient.

Beautiful.

She watched them for a long moment.

Watched the uncertainty in Kol’s fidgeting hands.

The guilt flashing across Rebekah’s face.

The guarded hope in Niklaus’s.

She let the silence stretch.

Not cruelly.

Not coldly.

Simply allowing them to stand in what they almost lost.

Then—

softly—

almost shyly—

Morana lifted her hand.

A quiet beckoning.

Her voice, when it came, was low and sure:

  “Come.”

The siblings shifted.

Still unsure.

Still frozen between fear and hope.

Morana’s smile deepened.

Warmer now.

She moved slowly toward the small sitting area near Elijah’s window—

the moonlight slanting pale and silver across the floor.

She sat down carefully on the old velvet chaise.

Wrapped the blanket tighter around her shoulders.

Then, looking up at them—

She said:

  “Sit with me.”

A beat.

A breath.

The world tilted slightly.

And then—

Kol dropped into the nearest chair with a dramatic flop, sprawling out like a lazy cat.

Rebekah moved more carefully—

graceful, tentative—

perching on the arm of the couch near Morana’s side.

Niklaus remained standing for a long moment—

until Morana met his eyes and offered the barest nod.

He moved then, sitting heavily in a chair opposite her.

Elijah stayed standing for a moment longer,

watching all of them—

guarding them.

Guarding her.

Then he lowered himself into the chair closest to her side, hands resting loosely on his knees.

Waiting.


Morana looked at them all—

Her blood.

Her legacy.

Her lost children.

Her family.

Her voice was soft:

  “Tell me.”

Kol arched a brow:

  “Tell you what, darling?”

Morana tilted her head slightly, hair falling across one shoulder like molten gold:

  “Everything.”

Her voice carried weight.

A command woven in silk.

A plea hidden in strength.

She smiled faintly—

A small, crooked thing that broke all of them a little more inside—

And said:

  “Tell me about this world I’ve missed.”

Kol exchanged a quick, almost panicked glance with Rebekah.

Rebekah smiled through tears she refused to let fall.

Niklaus leaned forward, bracing his elbows on his knees, his shoulders tight.

And Elijah—

Elijah simply smiled at her.

Warm.

Proud.

Endless.


And so they did.

One by one.

In fits and bursts.

Kol talking too fast, too dramatically—

telling her about planes and computers and “bloody ridiculous human contraptions.”

Rebekah adding sharp corrections, laughing as she told Morana about cities and art and music.

Niklaus growling about “humans thinking they rule the world now,” but his voice held grudging affection too.

Elijah—

Elijah wove the threads between them,

filling in the gaps,

building the world she had missed

with careful, loving precision.


Morana listened.

Listened to the strange, buzzing, terrible, beautiful world she had been reborn into.

She leaned back against the chaise, blanket curled around her.

Eyes half-lidded.

Smiling faintly.

For the first time in over five centuries—

she wasn’t just surviving the future.

She was living it.

With them.

With her family.

And for Morana—

for the queen of the damned—

that was all she had ever truly wanted.

Chapter Text

CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX

Plans and Protests

The night had settled into something soft.

Warm.

Unfamiliar, but good.

The siblings sat scattered around the sitting room, still telling Morana stories about the world she had missed.

Kol dramatized every tale.

Niklaus grumbled and corrected him.

Elijah wove in quiet details.

Morana listened.

Smiled.

Laughed—

softly but truly.

For a while, it almost felt like the centuries hadn’t stolen anything at all.


Until Rebekah suddenly sat bolt upright, her eyes wide with inspiration.

She smacked Kol’s knee without warning, making him yelp.

  “I know exactly what she needs!”

Everyone turned to her.

Warily.

Suspiciously.

Morana blinked slowly.

Rebekah grinned like a woman possessed:

  “Shopping.”

Dead silence.

Kol let out a theatrical groan and collapsed sideways into his chair.

Niklaus slumped back, muttering:

  “God save us all.”

Elijah closed his eyes briefly, bracing for the inevitable.

But Rebekah was unstoppable now.

She surged to her feet, pacing excitedly:

  “She needs clothes.

  Shoes.

  Makeup.

  Jewelry!”

She spun around, beaming at Morana:

  “You are going to be the apex woman, darling.”

Morana lifted an elegant eyebrow.

Clearly entertained.

Clearly curious.

Rebekah’s grin widened wickedly:

  “Wait until you see yourself in a bra.”

Kol made a strangled choking noise.

Niklaus actually winced.

Elijah coughed discreetly into his fist, looking away.

Morana tilted her head, amused:

  “I don’t know what that is.”

Rebekah clapped her hands together:

  “Even better.”

She spun on her brothers, pointing dramatically:

  “All of you are coming too.”

Three simultaneous groans answered her.

Kol protested loudly:

  “I am not spending hours in a boutique watching you debate the merits of shoes!”

Niklaus muttered:

  “Kill me now.”

Elijah, ever the gentleman, simply sighed and said with grave resignation:

  “If it must be done, it must be done.”

Rebekah ignored their whining completely.

She turned back to Morana, practically vibrating with excitement:

  “You deserve everything, Morana.”

  “And I intend to make sure you get it.”

Morana—

still curled under her blanket, golden hair tumbling around her shoulders,

eyes gleaming with exhausted amusement—

smiled faintly.

She didn’t need gifts.

She didn’t need jewels.

She didn’t even truly need clothes.

But the fierce, adoring fire in Rebekah’s voice—

the stubborn, ridiculous loyalty in all their groans and protests—

that she needed.

And for that—

she would go.

Chapter 64: Plans of Mayhem

Chapter Text

The decision had been made.

Rebekah decided it.

Which meant it was law.

Kol threw himself dramatically across the chaise lounge beside Morana, sighing like a man condemned to death.

  “I swear to you, darling, if I so much as touch another sequined dress, I’m throwing myself into traffic.”

Morana tilted her head, amused:

  “Traffic?”

Kol waved a dismissive hand:

  “Don’t worry about it. You’ll meet it soon enough.”

Niklaus stalked past, grabbing his jacket off a hook near the door, muttering:

  “I’m not carrying bloody shopping bags.”

Rebekah called sweetly after him:

  “You’re carrying whatever I hand you, brother.”

Niklaus growled low under his breath but didn’t argue.

Because it was for Morana.

Everything now—

always—

would be for her.

Elijah simply rose to his feet with quiet grace, adjusting his cuffs, the eternal picture of patience.

His voice was dry, but his eyes gleamed with affection:

  “I shall endeavor to select a few pieces myself.”

He glanced at Morana, offering a faint, teasing smile:

  “Something timeless.”

Morana gave a small, wry smile back.

Still amused.

Still amused because they all acted as if this was normal.

As if shopping and cities and malls and bright neon signs were just another walk through the old village markets.

The siblings gathered themselves.


Bickering.

Teasing.

Kol tossing snide comments.

Rebekah snapping at him with fond exasperation.

Niklaus brooding and threatening vague violence if anyone handed him anything pink.

Morana simply stood quietly in the center of the room—

Watching.

Savoring it.

Savoring them.

Their chaotic, imperfect, brilliant hearts.


They swept her along toward the front door—

a tide of noise and motion she couldn’t have fought even if she wanted to.

Down the hallway.

Past the grand staircase.

Out into the cool, crisp air of the night.

Still wrapped in her blanket, Morana blinked as they stepped outside.

The stars overhead.

The sharp scent of grass and night blooming jasmine.

And there—

waiting in the driveway—

a car.


They strode toward it like it was nothing.

Casual.

Normal.

Kol flicked the keys up into the air, catching them with a smirk.

Rebekah was already climbing into the front passenger seat.

Niklaus yanked open one of the back doors with an impatient grunt.

Elijah turned, offering Morana his hand with the faintest smile:

  “Come.”

Morana stared at the vehicle.

Stared at the gleaming black metal beast crouched on four legs—

glinting under the moonlight.

Her instincts screamed at her.

Every ancient bone in her body recoiled.

Her voice was low, wary:

  “What… is that?”

Kol groaned loudly from inside:

  “Oh bloody hell, we forgot.”

Rebekah’s laugh floated back from the front seat:

  “Welcome to the twenty-first century, Morana.”

Niklaus leaned out of the car, grinning wolfishly:

  “It’s called a car, love.

  It’s harmless.

  Mostly.”

Morana narrowed her eyes at the vehicle like it might lunge at her.

Elijah’s hand remained steady.

Calm.

Anchoring.

His voice was warm:

  “It’s not alive.”

  “It moves by a machine inside.

  Like… an enchanted carriage.”

Morana hesitated.

But Elijah’s steady gaze held hers.

And slowly—

reluctantly—

still glaring at the car—

she stepped forward.

Wrapped her fingers around Elijah’s offered hand.

And together—

with Kol laughing, Rebekah smiling, and Niklaus muttering—

they led her into the strange, terrifying, ridiculous new world.

Chapter 65: In Motion

Chapter Text

The car rumbled to life with a low growl.

Morana stiffened instinctively as the strange mechanical beast vibrated under her.

The siblings, of course, barely noticed.

Kol immediately sprawled out beside her in the back seat, one arm draped casually over the headrest.

Niklaus sat on her other side, his legs stretched lazily forward, his elbow resting against the door.

Elijah, ever the calm center of chaos, slipped smoothly into the driver’s seat.

Rebekah perched in the front passenger seat, already fiddling with the air controls, grumbling about getting her hair ruined by “bloody air conditioning.”

Morana sat rigid between Kol and Klaus, still wrapped in her blanket, blinking at the dashboard lights, the glowing instruments, the strange music playing low from hidden speakers.

Her breathing was steady.

Controlled.

But her hands—

Her hands twisted the edge of the blanket unconsciously.


Kol, naturally, made things worse.

He leaned forward, grinning, pointing out random things through the windows as Elijah pulled out of the driveway.

  “See that blinking light, darling? That’s a magical beacon to call home the dead.”

Morana blinked at a stoplight, unamused.

Kol pointed at a fast food drive-thru sign:

  “And that monstrous tower there? Humans sacrifice goats there to honor their fake gods.”

Rebekah twisted in her seat, snapping:

  “Kol, if you keep traumatizing her, I will personally set you on fire.”

Kol grinned wider.

Niklaus snorted in dark amusement.


Morana still smiled faintly—

polite.

Amused.

But Klaus noticed.

He was closer.

He felt it first.

The way her breathing had changed.

Not ragged.

Not panicked.

But shallow.

Measured.

Strained.

Her jaw was tight.

Her fingers clutched the edge of the blanket a little too hard.

Still smiling—

always so proud—

but the tension coiled tight in every line of her body.

Klaus watched her for a long moment out of the corner of his eye.

And then, without a word—

he shifted slightly.

Laid his hand gently on her thigh.

Firm.

Grounding.

Real.

Morana jolted slightly at the contact.

But when she looked at him—

Niklaus didn’t say a word.

He didn’t tease.

He didn’t smirk.

He simply squeezed her leg lightly—

a silent reassurance.

I see you.

I am here.

Her hands shook once.

Barely.

Then slowly—

quietly—

she slid her hand over his.

Covering it.

Gripping it.

Holding on.


The others kept bickering—

Kol pointing out a “portal to hell” (it was a gas station),

Rebekah threatening him with bodily harm,

Elijah driving with the patience of a saint.

But Morana—

Morana held tight to Klaus’s hand.

And in that fragile, unspoken moment—

She made a choice.

She wasn’t made for this world.

She wasn’t built for steel monsters, buzzing lights, blaring horns.

She was made for blood and stone and fire.

But still—

she would not break.

She would not run.

She would live.

Not just survive.

Thrive.

Or she would die trying.

Chapter 66: Soft Landings

Chapter Text

The drive stretched on.

Hours blurring into long ribbons of blacktop and sleepy towns.

The siblings bickered off and on—

Kol pointing out nonsense landmarks,

Rebekah threatening him colorfully every twenty minutes,

Niklaus grumbling under his breath.

Elijah drove with eternal, infuriating patience.

The sun had begun its slow creep over the horizon,

turning the world outside the car windows to soft gold and sleepy blue.


At some point—

without anyone noticing exactly when—

Morana fell asleep.

Her head tilted gently to the side.

Coming to rest against Kol’s shoulder.

Kol stiffened comically for a second—

clearly debating whether to move or stay perfectly still.

Rebekah caught it in the rearview mirror and smothered a laugh into her hand.

Niklaus, however, noticed something else:

Morana’s hand.

Still wrapped tightly around his.

She hadn’t let go.

Not for the entire drive.

Her fingers remained curled around his knuckles—

even in sleep.

Grounding herself through him.

And Klaus—

the hybrid who trusted no one—

the monster who had built walls so high even he could no longer see over them—

didn’t move.

Didn’t even breathe too loud.

He just sat there.

Letting her use him like an anchor.

Letting her exist in the rare peace she had found.


They drove on in quiet.

Kol eventually slumping lower so she could rest more comfortably.

Rebekah fiddling with the radio softly.

Elijah humming under his breath to fill the silence.

Niklaus watching the road outside—

and sometimes watching her.

Always watching her.


When they finally pulled into the sprawling mall parking lot—

the light was clear and sharp, the sky a perfect pale blue.

The mall itself loomed huge against the sky—

glass walls glinting, banners snapping lightly in the morning breeze.

Richmond’s finest.

Of course it wasn’t just any mall.

Rebekah Mikaelson had standards.

She had picked a mall crammed with luxury brands:

Gucci.

Prada.

Dior.

Chanel.

Only the best.

Only perfection.

For Morana.

Elijah parked smoothly in a secluded corner of the lot.

He cut the engine, and the sudden silence was almost jarring.

Kol shifted under Morana’s weight.

She stirred slightly, frowning in her sleep.

Niklaus gently squeezed her hand.

Her eyes fluttered open slowly.

Unfocused at first.

Then sharpening.

She lifted her head from Kol’s shoulder—

straightening stiffly, blinking at the sprawling glass monstrosity outside the car.

Kol immediately clutched his chest dramatically:

  “You wound me, darling.”

  “Using me for a pillow and then tossing me aside.”

Morana gave him a slow, sleepy smile—

one that, for once, wasn’t edged with sarcasm or weariness.

Just soft.

Real.

Rebekah turned around in her seat, practically vibrating with excitement:

  “Come on!

  You’re going to love this!”

Morana blinked blearily at the massive building.

Her voice was rough with sleep:

  “What… is that?”

Kol grinned wide:

  “Your first trial, my queen.”

Niklaus rolled his eyes:

  “It’s called a mall.”

Morana frowned deeper, turning back to Elijah for translation.

Elijah simply smiled faintly:

  “A market, love.

  A very… large one.”

Morana narrowed her eyes at the building again.

It hummed faintly under her senses—

buzzing with too much electricity, too much motion.

But still—

She gripped Klaus’s hand a little tighter.

And nodded.

Once.


The siblings piled out of the car with the kind of casual chaos only a family of immortals could produce.

Kol tossing his jacket over one shoulder.

Rebekah already digging through her purse for her shopping list.

Niklaus slamming the door shut with a little too much force.

Elijah offering his hand to Morana with quiet patience.

She stepped out slowly.

Blinking against the sharp light.

Squinting up at the massive glass doors yawning open before them.

Rebekah clapped her hands once:

  “Right then!”

  “Time to make you into the goddess this ridiculous world was not prepared for.”

Morana huffed a small laugh under her breath—

and let herself be swept inside.

Chapter 67: Overwhelmed and Unbroken

Chapter Text

The mall doors slid open with a hiss—

and Morana stiffened immediately.

The moment they crossed the threshold, the world exploded into—

light.

Sound.

Movement.

The ceilings soared impossibly high overhead, glittering with a thousand artificial suns.

Strange music buzzed from unseen speakers.

People rushed by in bright clothes, talking too loud, laughing too shrill.

The air smelled thick with too many scents—

sweet perfumes, acrid chemicals, grease from a distant food court.

Mannequins loomed in every window, frozen mid-pose, grinning eerily.

Morana halted dead in her tracks.

Eyes wide.

Every ancient instinct screaming at her.

Kol, seeing the look on her face, leaned down and whispered out of the corner of his mouth:

  “Welcome to hell, darling.”

Morana blinked slowly.

She pivoted once in a slow, cautious circle, scanning the crowd like a cornered predator.

Niklaus smirked at her:

  “Don’t kill anyone.”

Rebekah beamed, completely unbothered:

  “You’ll get used to it.”

Morana’s voice was dry and unimpressed:

  “I survived Roman sieges with less noise.”

Elijah’s mouth twitched at the corners.

Without a word, he offered her his arm.

Morana took it tightly.

Her spine straightened.

Her chin lifted.

And she walked into the chaos with the regal grace of a queen entering battle.


Rebekah wasted no time.

She snagged Morana’s other arm and began dragging her toward the nearest luxury wing of the mall—

ignoring Kol’s protests and Klaus’s muttered curses.

The further they walked, the more polished everything became.

Gone were the noisy food courts and screaming children.

Here—

the marble floors gleamed.

The store windows sparkled.

Soft music floated through the air like perfume.

Morana blinked up at the towering gold signage:

CHANEL.

GUCCI.

VERSACE.

She frowned slightly:

  “They put their names on the walls now?”

Rebekah laughed brightly:

  “They’re not gods, darling.

  Just very wealthy mortals.”

Morana hummed.

As if she doubted that distinction.


They entered the first boutique—

a vast, pristine showroom lined with glittering gowns and jeweled accessories.

Immediately—

the atmosphere shifted.

The sales attendants, sleek and impeccably dressed, turned toward them.

They looked at Morana.

And froze.

They didn’t know who she was.

They didn’t know why.

But they felt it.

The way she moved.

The way the air seemed to bend around her.

The blood-deep certainty that this woman was something ancient.

Something greater.

Without a word—

one of the attendants rushed forward, bowing slightly, voice breathless:

  “Welcome, madam.

  May I assist you personally today?”

Morana blinked slowly at her.

Said nothing.

Only turned her golden gaze toward Rebekah, silently handing the woman’s desperate flattery off to her.

Rebekah preened, delighted:

  “She’ll be trying on everything, thank you.”

Kol swaggered into the boutique like he owned the place, smirking.

Niklaus leaned against a display table, arms crossed, eyes watchful.

Elijah simply remained at Morana’s side—

a quiet, immovable shadow.

And Morana—

Morana stood there, draped in an oversized blanket,

barefoot on polished marble,

staring down the wealthiest mortals in the city—

and somehow still managed to look like the most powerful creature in the room.


The attendants practically tripped over themselves gathering clothes.

Racks wheeled out.

Dresses laid reverently across velvet benches.

Shoes displayed like offerings.

Rebekah clapped her hands once:

  “Let’s begin!”

Kol muttered:

  “I should’ve brought whiskey.”

Niklaus just huffed and shook his head.

Morana glanced at Elijah, her voice a dry purr:

  “Is this how you usually prepare for war?”

Elijah smiled faintly:

  “Only for the most important battles.”

Morana chuckled low in her throat.

And for the first time since stepping into this strange, blinding world—

she didn’t feel overwhelmed.

She felt—

ready.

Chapter 68: Lessons in Modesty

Chapter Text

The moment they were ushered into the private luxury boutique,

the attendants scattering to pull dresses and jewelry,

Morana did what came naturally.

She reached up—

and with calm, casual grace—

slipped the blanket off her shoulders.

The soft cotton fell away, pooling at her feet.

She wore nothing beneath it.

The room collectively froze.

Kol’s mouth dropped open comically.

Niklaus made a strangled choking noise.

Rebekah shrieked:

  “Oh my bloody god!”

She lunged forward, grabbing the nearest silk robe from a display rack and trying to shield Morana’s bared breasts.

Morana looked down at her, utterly unimpressed.

Her voice was dry:

  “I’m not ashamed of my body, child.”

Rebekah hissed urgently:

  “Yes, well, here we don’t bare it for the world to see!”

Morana arched a brow.

Still completely unbothered.

Rebekah flicked a glance over her shoulder at Elijah:

  “Compel them.”

Elijah didn’t even sigh.

Didn’t even blink.

He simply stepped forward, calm as a storm about to break,

his voice cutting through the room like velvet:

  “You will forget what you just saw.”

Every attendant blinked.

Nodded blankly.

And went back to their work.

Kol leaned against a clothing rack, fanning himself dramatically:

  “Best day ever.”

Rebekah smacked him upside the head.

Niklaus just shook his head, muttering under his breath about ancient queens having no bloody modesty.

Morana slipped the robe on, tying it loosely at her waist.

She shot Rebekah a mischievous little smirk:

  “Better?”

Rebekah groaned:

  “Just wait until you see what you’re actually wearing.”


And then the chaos began.


The attendants descended like locusts, piling dresses and heels and jewelry onto velvet-lined carts.

Rebekah grabbed a handful of options, shoving them into Morana’s arms:

  “Try these.”

  “Now.”

Morana blinked slowly at the piles of fabric.

Kol flopped dramatically into a gilded chair, grinning:

  “I’ll rate them one to ten.”

Niklaus smirked:

  “Negative two if she wears anything pink.”

Morana sauntered into the changing area, her movements languid and unhurried.


The first dress was a sleek black number that hugged her like a second skin.

Morana stepped out barefoot, tilting her head.

The room went dead silent.

Kol let out a low, appreciative whistle:

  “Well, bugger me.”

Rebekah smacked him.

Hard.

Niklaus smirked lazily:

  “Not in a million years, Kol.”

Kol grinned wider:

  “I wasn’t talking about me.”

Rebekah hissed:

  “Behave!”

Morana arched a brow, entirely unmoved.


Next came a shimmering silver gown that glittered under the lights.

Morana ran her hands down the fabric curiously.

Kol leaned over to Klaus, stage-whispering:

  “She looks like sin wrapped in moonlight.”

Klaus chuckled darkly:

  “She is sin wrapped in moonlight.”

Rebekah turned around and smacked both of them simultaneously.

Elijah stood silently to the side.

Watching.

Waiting.

His gaze never greedy.

Never hungry.

Just steady.

Warm.

Undone.


Finally, Rebekah found it:

A blood-red gown.

Deep and rich and scandalous.

The fabric clung to Morana’s curves like it was poured there by gods.

The neckline plunged scandalously low.

The slit up her thigh revealed a dangerous length of bare skin.

Morana turned slowly in front of the mirror, studying herself without vanity.

Just curiosity.

Ancient grace draped in mortal silk.

When she stepped back out—

Elijah looked up.

And froze.

The world narrowed down to just her.

The chatter around him faded to white noise.

His heart thudded painfully once in his chest.

Morana caught the look.

Tilted her head.

Smiled slightly.

Dangerous and soft all at once.

Rebekah gushed:

  “You have to get that one!”

Kol was howling something obscene.

Niklaus was growling at a sales attendant who dared look too long.

But Morana—

Morana only watched Elijah.

And Elijah—

couldn’t look away.

Chapter 69: Welcome to Hell

Chapter Text

Morana walked through the marble corridors of the mall draped in black silk—

barefoot,

hair wild down her back,

golden eyes gleaming under the morning light.

She was breathtaking.

And the siblings were barely holding it together.

Kol grumbled loudly, trailing behind her:

  “This is actual torture.”

Niklaus snorted:

  “You’re the fool who insisted on coming.”

Kol spread his arms dramatically:

  “Because leaving her unattended would be worse!”

Rebekah sauntered ahead of them, practically skipping:

  “I’m dressing up my goddess doll and you will not ruin it.”

Elijah, ever the patient one, only gave the faintest shake of his head.

But even he—

even he—

stole quiet glances when he thought no one was looking.


Then they reached it.

Victoria’s Secret.

The air inside smelled of expensive perfume and too much temptation.

Mannequins lined the windows, draped in delicate lace and silk.

Soft music thumped under the surface, low and sultry.

Morana blinked at the displays.

Raised one elegant eyebrow.

And strode in like a conquering queen.

The boys froze just outside the threshold.

Kol crossed himself dramatically:

  “May the gods have mercy.”

Niklaus grunted but followed.

Elijah sighed once, resigned, and moved in behind them.


Inside, Rebekah was already tossing bras and panties into Morana’s arms:

  “This, and this—

  absolutely this—

  Oh gods, wait until you try the bombshell bras—”

Morana obediently carried the growing pile, her expression faintly bemused.

As if they were selecting armor for a battle she didn’t understand.

Rebekah shoved her toward the changing rooms with a firm pat.

  “Go!”

  “I’ll find more.”

Morana disappeared behind the heavy curtain.


For a few blessed seconds, there was peace.

Then—

from inside the dressing room—

her voice rang out, loud and perfectly innocent:

  “WHAT IS A 3 2 D D?”

The store fell silent.

Kol turned a violent shade of red.

Niklaus groaned like he’d been stabbed, dragging a hand down his face.

Without a word, he turned on his heel and walked straight out of the store.

Kol bolted after him:

  “Klaus, mate, you have to look—”

Klaus snarled low:

  “If you say one more word, Kol, I’ll tear out your tongue.”

Meanwhile—

Elijah smirked faintly, adjusting the cufflinks of his jacket like nothing had happened.

He called back calmly toward the dressing rooms:

  “It’s the measurement of your breasts, love.”

  “The number is the band size around your ribs.

  The letters are the… fullness.”

Rebekah muttered darkly as she rummaged through a table of lace:

  “Blessed in everything, that one.”

Kol stuck his head back in through the door:

  “Did she say Double D?

  Gods help us.”

Rebekah flung a lace thong at his face.


And then—

Morana stepped out of the dressing room.


She wore only a black satin bombshell bra, lifting and shaping her already devastating curves,

and matching silk panties that clung to every dangerous line of her hips.

Her golden hair spilled down her bare shoulders.

Her skin glowed under the soft lights.

She looked—

otherworldly.

A creature of night and fire and forbidden dreams.


Kol froze mid-sentence.

Dead.

Gone.

Brain melting out of his ears.

Klaus turned sharply—

and the second he saw her—

his entire body stiffened like a struck dog.

His mouth opened.

Closed.

Opened again.

Then he rounded on Kol murderously:

  “What the bloody hell are you looking at?”

Kol threw his hands up defensively:

  “I didn’t touch anything!”

Klaus growled low, fists curling.

Rebekah clapped her hands delightedly:

  “She’s perfect!”

  “I’ll take one in every color, thanks!”

The stunned sales attendant scrambled to obey.

Elijah—

Elijah was no better.

His hand tightened slightly at his side, jaw working.

His perfect mask cracked for a split second as his gaze raked over her—

quick, hot, helpless.

Morana blinked at all of them, utterly unbothered.

Then turned to Rebekah with that small, dangerous smile:

  “Does this please you?”

Rebekah beamed:

  “Everyone in this miserable century should fear you now.”

Kol leaned heavily against a wall, gasping for breath:

  “I need air.

  And holy water.”

Niklaus muttered something dark about murder and mayhem.

And Elijah—

Elijah just smiled faintly—

and looked away.

Before he did something unforgivable.

Chapter 70: Breaking the Unbreakable

Chapter Text

The chaos didn’t stop.

If anything—

it intensified.


Rebekah, drunk on victory, grabbed armfuls of bras and lingerie in every color:

Satin.

Lace.

Mesh.

Jewels.

She barked orders at the poor attendants like a queen at war:

  “Get the matching sets!

  Oh, and the silk robes!

  Move, move!”

Kol clutched his chest dramatically from where he slumped against a mannequin:

  “I think I’m going blind.”

Niklaus paced the entryway like a caged beast, growling under his breath about needing bourbon and divine intervention.

Even Elijah—

ever the collected one, the rock of the family—

even Elijah was fraying.

Morana tried on more pieces.

Each outfit more lethal than the last.

Each time she stepped out of the dressing room—

a black lace corset here,

a blood-red satin teddy there—

Kol looked closer to fainting.

Niklaus glowered at anyone foolish enough to glance their way.

And Elijah—

Elijah would swallow tightly, his gaze dropping for the briefest second before forcing himself to look away.

Morana noticed.

Of course she noticed.


Finally—

mercifully—

Rebekah declared victory:

  “We’ll take all of it.”

The poor sales attendants scrambled to bag hundreds—thousands—of dollars in merchandise.

Kol dragged himself upright:

  “Gods, let me live to see another day.”

Niklaus muttered darkly:

  “I need a drink.”

But Morana—

Morana only watched Elijah.

Watched the tension in his shoulders.

The tightness around his mouth.

The way he hadn’t quite looked at her again since the first time.

A slow, knowing smile curved her lips.


She drifted closer.

Silent as smoke.

Came to a stop just in front of him.

He sensed her, of course.

Straightened subtly.

Composed himself.

But when Morana leaned in—

when she tilted her golden head just slightly—

when she purred, low enough only he could hear:

  “Elijah Mikaelson—”

  “Have I undone you?”

Elijah’s eyes closed briefly.

Just a breath.

Just long enough to steady the raging storm inside him.

When he opened them again—

he looked straight at her.

No masks.

No walls.

Only raw, aching devotion.

His voice was low.

Rough:

  “You undo me simply by breathing, Morana.”

The words—

simple.

Honest.

Heavy with everything he couldn’t say aloud yet.

Morana’s smile deepened.

Not cruel.

Not teasing.

Pleased.

She reached out—

slowly—

and brushed her fingers lightly along the line of his jaw.

A touch of permission.

Of promise.


Before anything more could be said—

Rebekah clapped her hands sharply:

  “Right!

  Let’s get our goddess dressed before these three die of heart attacks.”

Kol groaned.

Niklaus muttered something profane.

Elijah only smiled softly—

his hand brushing lightly, deliberately, against Morana’s as they turned to leave.

And Morana?

Morana followed them into the bustling mall—

barefoot, wild-haired, radiant in black silk—

ready to conquer a world she was never meant to survive.

And loving every second of it.

Chapter 71: Mercy is for the Worthy

Chapter Text

The chaos in the boutique had finally calmed.

Morana tried on pair after pair of heels—

leaning gracefully against Elijah’s offered hand,

smirking slightly at Kol’s endless dramatic commentary about “ankle deathtraps.”

Rebekah fluttered around like a proud mother hen,

approving every curve, every step.

Niklaus grumbled about how impractical it all was—

but even he couldn’t hide the faint pride gleaming in his eyes.

Everything felt—

Normal.

Almost.

Until Morana stilled.

Her head cocked slightly, golden eyes sharpening.

The siblings noticed immediately.

Elijah straightened subtly.

Kol stopped mid-sarcastic comment.

Rebekah froze, her hand halfway through fixing a shoe strap.

Klaus followed Morana’s gaze.


Across the boutique, near the jewelry displays,

a man stood—

gripping the thin arm of a young girl far too hard.

The girl flinched under his hand, her face pale and sick with fear.

Even from here, Morana could smell it.

Fear.

Old bruises.

Broken things.

The man leaned down, hissing something vicious into the girl’s ear.

His hand twisted cruelly around her wrist.

The girl’s mouth trembled.


Kol growled low in his throat.

Niklaus’s eyes flickered gold for a heartbeat.

Rebekah’s jaw clenched, fists tightening at her sides.

Elijah’s hand twitched once at his waist—

reflexively reaching for a dagger that wasn’t there.

But before any of them could move—

Before anyone could draw breath—

Morana moved.


She didn’t step forward.

She didn’t raise a hand.

She only tilted her head—

just slightly.

As if curious.

As if weighing a question no mortal could hear.

And the man—

without warning—

stumbled.

Clutched at his chest.

Collapsed.

Dead.


The girl screamed.

A piercing, guttural sound that ripped through the boutique.

Several attendants shouted for help.

People rushed forward.


The siblings stood frozen for a half-second.

Not in horror.

Not in shock.

But in understanding.

They heard it—

heard the wet, ugly sound of a human heart crushing inside its cage of ribs.

Morana watched silently.

Her expression cool.

Detached.

No satisfaction.

No cruelty.

Only judgment.

A queen passing sentence.


Rebekah snapped back into motion first.

She grabbed the nearest attendant’s sleeve and flashed her most dazzling smile:

  “We’ll take all of it.”

The woman—

shaken and pale—

nodded frantically.

Kol grabbed bags.

Niklaus shouldered Rebekah toward the door.

Elijah wrapped his hand around Morana’s wrist, firm but gentle, steering her toward the exit.

They hustled through the scattering crowd, slipping out into the rising chaos like smoke.


They reached the car.

Piled inside hurriedly.

Breathing a little too fast.

Hearts pounding with the lingering pulse of magic and violence.

Kol slammed the door shut behind them, muttering:

  “Well.

  That escalated quickly.”

Rebekah turned in her seat, glaring at Morana:

  “You can’t just kill someone in the middle of a bloody mall!”

Morana tilted her head gracefully:

  “He did not have a heart for her.”

Her voice was quiet.

Final.

Unbothered.

  “Now he has no heart at all.”

Kol let out a low whistle.

Niklaus chuckled darkly under his breath, pulling the car out of the parking lot.

Elijah—

Elijah only looked at Morana for a long moment.

Then nodded once, almost imperceptibly.

Because he understood.

Mercy is for the worthy.

And that man had never been.


 

Chapter 72: The Weight of the World

Chapter Text

The car was heavy with silence.

Not anger.

Not fear.

Something deeper.

Something ancient.

Klaus drove in tight, clipped motions—

knuckles white against the steering wheel.

Rebekah sat stiffly in the passenger seat, arms crossed, staring out the window.

In the back—

Morana sat between Kol and Elijah.

Kol tapped nervously at his knee, chewing the inside of his cheek.

Morana leaned against the window, watching the endless fields and highways blur past.

Her golden hair spilled over her shoulders, catching the morning light.

Her face was calm.

But Elijah saw the tension in her posture.

The way her fingers twisted the edge of her silk dress.

The way her eyes didn’t really see what she was looking at.


He turned slightly toward her.

Silent for a moment.

Choosing his words carefully.

Then, very softly—

almost like breaking a spell—

he said:

  “You are not wrong.”

Morana blinked slowly.

Didn’t turn her head.

Just listened.

Elijah continued, his voice low, meant only for her:

  “He deserved no mercy.”

Kol shifted awkwardly beside her, glancing at them out of the corner of his eye but staying wisely silent.

Rebekah didn’t turn around.

Klaus didn’t say a word.

Elijah leaned closer, his hand brushing lightly against hers where it lay on the seat between them.

Not grabbing.

Not demanding.

Just there.

A tether.

His voice dropped even lower:

  “But this world…”

  “This world is fragile.”

  “And it will not understand you, Morana.”

She finally turned her head.

Met his gaze.

Eyes gold and ancient and wounded.

Elijah’s face was open.

Earnest.

No anger.

Only fear.

For her.

  “You carry the laws of a time before memory,” he said.

  “But these humans—”

His mouth twisted briefly in something like sadness:

  “They forget.”

  “They forgive what they should not.”

  “They worship weakness and call it compassion.”

Morana stared at him.

Silent.

Perfectly still.

Elijah lifted his hand slowly—

his palm cupping the side of her face, brushing his thumb lightly against her cheek.

His voice broke slightly at the edges:

  “I am not angry with you.”

  “I could never be.”

A pause.

The kind of silence that feels sacred.

Then:

  “I just fear that if you show them your true self too freely…”

  “They will not survive it.”

Kol looked quickly away.

Pretending not to listen.

Klaus tightened his hands on the wheel.

Rebekah wiped at her eyes silently.

Morana closed her eyes briefly.

Breathing him in.

Grounding herself against his touch.

When she opened them again—

there was a softness there.

A crack in the stone.

Her voice was rough:

  “I do not know how to be anything else.”

Elijah smiled faintly.

Painfully.

Beautifully.

His thumb brushed her cheek again, feather-light:

  “Then let me help you.”

A simple offer.

No conditions.

No demands.

Just a man—

offering everything he had to a woman the world would never deserve.


Kol cleared his throat loudly:

  “Alright, if you two start shagging in the backseat, I’m throwing myself out of this moving vehicle.”

Morana chuckled low under her breath.

Elijah just shook his head—

but the corner of his mouth curved in the faintest, softest smile.

Klaus muttered:

  “Keep your bloody hands to yourselves.”

Rebekah sniffed once, smiling faintly now too.

And somehow—

without fanfare—

without apology—

the world righted itself a little.

Chapter 73: Not Meant for This World

Chapter Text

The car rumbled steadily down the endless highway.

The siblings argued quietly up front, trying to fill the silence.

But in the backseat—

there was Morana.

And Elijah.

Kol.

Still.

Breathing.


She didn’t look at him when she spoke.

Her voice was low.

Rough.

Almost—

broken.

  “I do not understand it.”

Elijah turned his head slowly.

Said nothing.

Just listened.

Morana stared out the window at the blurring landscape:

  “I tried to teach you how to live.”

A bitter, small laugh.

Nothing warm in it.

Only pain.

  “And now you are the ones teaching me.”

Elijah’s hands curled loosely in his lap.

Waiting.

Letting her speak the thing she had buried for too long.

Morana swallowed hard.

Her knuckles tightened against the blanket she still wore like armor.

  “It was a mistake to sleep for so long.”

Her voice cracked slightly.

Almost imperceptible.

But Elijah heard it.

  “Maybe…”

She inhaled sharply, the air burning her throat.

  “Maybe I am not meant for this world.”

Elijah closed his eyes briefly.

Pain tightening his chest.

Morana pressed her forehead against the cold glass.

Her breath fogged a small circle.

She stared through it, through herself, through everything.

  “Maybe Lilith knew.”

  “Maybe that is why she left.”

Her voice was shaking now.

Quiet and vicious.

A confession torn from somewhere ancient and raw.

  “She arrived in a world she did not understand.”

  “And she chose to leave it behind.”

  “She left me—”

Her hand curled into a fist against her thigh.

Trembling.

  “—with her burden.”

  “To live a thousand lives.”

  “To never truly belong to any of them.”

Elijah reached out slowly.

Placed his hand over hers.

Didn’t squeeze.

Didn’t trap her.

Just anchored her.

A choice.

A presence.

Morana squeezed her eyes shut.

The words came faster now, unraveling from some deep, wounded place she couldn’t hold anymore:

  “I missed so much.”

  “I slept while the world turned.”

  “I woke to find it hollow.”

Her voice broke completely then:

  “I do not fit.”

  “I would kill a million without blinking if they deserved it.”

  “Because they are monsters—”

She jerked her head up, finally looking at Elijah.

Golden eyes burning.

Feral and broken all at once.

  “—but they would call me the monster instead.”

Her chest heaved once.

A sharp, painful breath.

  “I do not understand.”

  “I do not understand their cruelty—

  their cowardice—

  their righteousness wrapped in rot.”

Her voice softened into something so small it almost wasn’t there:

  “I would rather leave this world…”

  “Than become something it demands.”

Silence swallowed the car.

Heavy.

Holy.

The kind of silence that could only exist between two broken, eternal souls.


Elijah moved then.

Not with urgency.

Not with fear.

But with absolute certainty.

He turned fully toward her in the seat.

Took her hand in both of his.

Cradled it gently, reverently, between his palms.

His voice was low.

Vibrating with a raw, infinite kind of love:

  “You are not wrong, Morana.”

  “You are not broken.”

  “You are…”

He leaned closer.

Resting his forehead lightly against hers.

Eyes closing.

A prayer against her skin.

  “You are the mirror this world fears to look into.”

  “You are what they could be—

  what they should be—

  but are too weak to become.”

A breath.

A beat.

Then—

barely a whisper:

  “And if you ever leave it—”

  “I will follow.”

Morana’s breath caught sharply.

Tears welled at the corners of her eyes.

Real.

Human.

Fragile.

The car rolled on.

The sun rising higher over the fields.

But inside the car—

inside this fragile, battered space between them—

something unbreakable was forged.

Not of blood.

Not of power.

But of choice.

Of soul.

Of belonging.

Chapter 74: Promises and Chaos

Chapter Text

Promises and Chaos

The car hummed steadily across the morning roads.

Morana leaned into Elijah’s forehead, her breath shallow against him,

his hands still cradling hers in the sacred stillness between them.

But the storm inside her hadn’t settled yet.

Not fully.

Not completely.

She whispered—

so soft only he could hear it:

  “Would you truly abandon your family…”

A trembling pause.

Golden eyes burning into his.

  “For me?”


The world held its breath.

Elijah didn’t flinch.

Didn’t falter.

His hands tightened around hers—

not possessive,

but certain.

Anchoring her.

His voice was low.

Heavy with a brutal, aching kind of truth:

  “I would die for them.”

A pause.

A breath that seemed to shatter something inside him.

Then:

  “But I would live for you.”

Morana’s breath caught sharply.

Her throat tightened so hard it hurt.

Because it wasn’t a vow made out of madness.

It wasn’t desperation.

It was simply Elijah Mikaelson,

with all his impossible honor and love,

offering her his eternity.

Without fear.

Without question.

Without regret.


The moment burned between them.

Sacred.

Fragile.

Real.

And then—

inevitably—

Kol ruined it.


He jerked upright in the backseat, waving one hand wildly:

  “Hold on—”

  “Hold on just a bloody second—”

Everyone turned sharply at his outburst.

Kol pointed dramatically at Morana, eyes wide:

  “Did you just say Lilith?”

Morana blinked at him slowly.

Still half lost in Elijah’s touch.

Kol leaned forward over the seat, jabbing a finger like an accusation:

  “The Lilith?!”

  “The Mother of Monsters?

  The original rebel?

  The one witches practically worship in secret covens like some bloody dark goddess?!”

He slapped a hand over his heart:

  “Bloody hells, Morana.”

  “You’re not just a vampire queen, you’re—”

He made a vague, helpless gesture, too stunned to even finish the thought.

Rebekah groaned from the front seat, rubbing her temples:

  “Can you not scream ancient secrets in the middle of a moving vehicle?”

Niklaus muttered, eyes locked on the road:

  “First Kol nearly gets us arrested for public indecency at Victoria’s Secret, now this.”

Kol flung his arms wide:

  “I wasn’t the one flashing divine heritage like it’s bloody candy!”

Elijah closed his eyes briefly, exhaling slowly through his nose.

Morana pulled back slightly, a small, amused smile ghosting her lips.

The moment—

that heavy, unbearable intimacy—

wasn’t gone.

It was simply—

folded into something bigger.

Something more real.

This was life now.

Messy.

Loud.

Full of monsters and miracles.

Full of them.


Morana sat back against the seat, Elijah’s hand still loosely tangled with hers.

She watched Kol gesticulating wildly.

Watched Rebekah bicker with him.

Watched Niklaus mutter curses under his breath.

And she smiled.

Small.

Secret.

Soft.

Because maybe—

just maybe—

she didn’t need to belong to the world.

Maybe—

she only needed to belong to them.

Chapter 75: Little Magics

Chapter Text

The mansion loomed ahead—

sharp and ancient against the glowing horizon.

Klaus pulled up sharply in front of the wide double doors.

The engine cut off.

The car stilled.

And for a moment—

none of them moved.


Kol was still rambling in the backseat:

  “—Lilith, bloody hells, our Morana’s basically a walking divine bloodline—

  —I mean, who else can just blink and kill someone—”

Rebekah slammed her door open with a huff.

Whipped around the car.

And ripped open Kol’s door so hard it nearly came off the hinges.

Kol yelped:

  “Bloody hell, woman!”

Without ceremony,

without mercy,

she grabbed him by the collar and hauled him bodily out of the car.

Kol stumbled, flailing:

  “Oi! I am a delicate creature!”

Rebekah shoved him aside with a glare that could melt steel.

Kol grumbled something about “abuse of power” but wisely didn’t try to get back in.


Rebekah immediately turned back to the car.

Her entire body softened when she reached in for Morana.

Her voice lowered into something fierce and gentle:

  “Come on, Mor.”

  “Leave the boys to argue about bloodlines and myths.”

She offered her hand—

firm, warm, grounding.

Morana hesitated—

eyes flickering back to Elijah, who simply nodded once.

Silent.

Promising.

She let Rebekah pull her out of the car.


The second their hands touched,

Rebekah clutched her tightly,

wrapping an arm around Morana’s shoulders and steering her toward the house.

As they moved, Rebekah kept talking—

filling the air, light and determined:

  “I’m taking you to have your first proper shower.”

  “It’ll be magical.”

  “All of my favorite soaps.

  And shampoos.

  And candles too!”

She grinned brightly, her blonde hair bouncing as she led them up the stairs:

  “You’ll feel like a bloody goddess—

  not that you aren’t one already.”

Morana blinked at her.

Still dazed.

Still battered inside.

But already—

already something small and warm had started flickering back to life in her chest.


Meanwhile, behind them—

Klaus was dragging Kol toward the house by the scruff of his neck,

grumbling:

  “Get inside before I dagger you just for breathing too loud.”

Elijah trailed silently behind—

his gaze never straying from Morana.

Never letting her leave his sight.


Inside the mansion—

Rebekah didn’t slow down.

She pulled Morana down a hall—

threw open the grand bathroom door like a queen unveiling a treasure:

  “Right then!”

  “Magic time!”


The bathroom was bathed in warm golden candlelight.

Marble floors.

Steam curling from the giant glass-walled shower.

Counters lined with perfumes, soaps, oils.

Soft towels stacked in neat piles.

The entire room hummed with quiet peace.


Rebekah beamed:

  “Now—

  It’s just water.

  It’s hot, but not fire, I swear.”

  “You stand under it.

  Soap’s for hair, not teeth.”

  “And I’ll leave clothes for you after!”

She bounced once, proud of herself.

Morana simply stared.

Overwhelmed.

But something—

something inside her cracked open—

not with fear.

Not with rage.

But with gratitude.


Rebekah stepped closer.

Softened.

Tucked a piece of Morana’s hair behind her ear and said:

  “You deserve to feel good too, you know.”

  “Not just strong.”

Then—

with a squeeze of her hand—

Rebekah left her.

The door clicking softly shut behind her.


And Morana?

For the first time in over two thousand years—

she stood still.

Just breathing.

Surrounded by small, ridiculous mortal magics.

And for once—

she let herself exist.

Chapter 76: Modern Rituals

Chapter Text

The bathroom was a temple of warmth and light.

Steam curled along the marble.

The candles flickered softly against the walls.

Morana stood barefoot on the heated floors, blinking uncertainly at the collection of strange bottles and soft, fluffy towels.

She stepped closer to the counter, picking up one of the glass jars, sniffing it suspiciously.

It smelled like—

flowers.

Warmth.

Springtime.

She frowned.

No real instruction.

No ancient rites.

Just—

softness.

Confusing and tender.


The door creaked open behind her.

Rebekah peeked inside—

arms full of fresh clothes, more towels, and something else.

A small pink object in her hand.

She grinned brightly when she saw Morana still standing there, lost:

  “I figured you might need a little guidance, darling.”

She sauntered in like she owned the room—

because she did—

because Rebekah Mikaelson had never once left anyone she loved to fend for themselves.


She grabbed a handful of the fancy bottles, lining them up like weapons in an arsenal:

  “Alright.

  First—this one’s shampoo. For your hair.”

She shook it gently.

Morana nodded slowly, committing it to memory.

Rebekah pointed to another bottle:

  “This is conditioner. Also for hair. Makes it soft.”

Another nod.

Another bottle:

  “This is body wash. Use it everywhere else.”

Morana arched an eyebrow at that, but said nothing.

Rebekah smiled wider.

Clearly enjoying herself far too much.

Then—

with absolutely no shame—

she held up the final object:

A pink razor.

And grinned devilishly:

  “And this—”

  “—is a razor.”

Morana narrowed her eyes suspiciously:

  “A weapon?”

Rebekah laughed:

  “Not exactly.”

She handed it over carefully.

Morana held it like it might bite her.

Rebekah leaned in conspiratorially:

  “It’s for shaving.”

Morana frowned deeper:

  “Shaving what?”

Rebekah’s grin turned wicked:

  “Everything.”

Morana blinked.

Once.

Twice.

Processing.

Then her eyes widened slightly:

  “Everything?”

Rebekah nodded cheerfully.

Morana looked vaguely horrified:

  “You mean… down there?”

Rebekah nodded again, smug:

  “Especially down there.”


In the hallway—

just outside the door—

the boys, who had been loitering suspiciously, trying (and failing) to give Morana privacy, heard every word.

There was a beat of stunned silence.

Then:

Kol burst out laughing so hard he had to clutch the wall for support.

Klaus made a strangled sound in his throat and muttered:

  “Christ Almighty.”

Even Elijah—

stoic, perfect Elijah—

had to turn away, hiding the smallest smile as he adjusted his cufflinks unnecessarily.


Inside the bathroom—

Morana turned faintly pink.

An impressive feat for an immortal being.

Her voice was dry, deadly:

  “If I bleed to death in this ritual,

  I shall haunt you.”

Rebekah giggled:

  “You’ll be fine, darling.”

She patted Morana’s cheek fondly:

  “And you’ll feel divine.

  Trust me.”


Morana sighed once.

Long and suffering.

But she turned back toward the shower—

stepping into the strange, warm rain of modern magic—

determined to master this ridiculous mortal ritual too.

Because if the world demanded she learn how to live—

she would.

Even if it involved razors.

And soap.

And utterly absurd battles she hadn’t been trained for.

Chapter 77: Rain and Ash

Chapter Text

She tilted her head back slowly.

Let the water pour over her face.

Her hair.

Her scars.

It beat against her chest—

and for a long moment,

Morana thought she might shatter.

Her hands gripped the marble walls.

Tight.

Unsteady.

Because it wasn’t just water.

It was time.

Thousands of years she couldn’t wash away.

Thousands of years buried in ash and blood and silence.

All the things she had survived—

and not once had she been allowed to feel it.

Until now.


A tear slipped free.

Hotter than the water.

Sliding down her cheek,

disguised among the droplets.

Another followed.

And another.

Morana bowed her head.

Let them fall.

Let herself be human for a heartbeat.

Not queen.

Not monster.

Not legacy.

Just a woman.

Broken.

Beaten.

Alive.


Slowly—

with trembling hands—

she picked up the soap Rebekah had given her.

The strange, soft, slippery thing.

She scrubbed her skin.

Washed away the old world clinging to her.

Then she took the razor—

the pink weapon of absurdity—

and learned a new rite.

Slow.

Careful.

Every movement a rebellion against everything she had been made to endure.

Every clean stroke carving a new future onto her skin.


When she finally stepped out of the shower—

wrapped in a towel almost too soft to be real—

the candles still flickered gently.

The bathroom was warm.

Safe.

And for the first time in over two thousand years—

Morana felt…

clean.


Meanwhile—

outside the bathroom door—

all hell had broken loose.


Kol was practically rolling against the wall, laughing:

  “She’s going to murder you for that razor stunt, you know that, right?”

Klaus leaned heavily against the opposite wall, arms crossed:

  “I’m honestly tempted to let her.”

Rebekah had perched herself regally on a velvet bench, ignoring them both:

  “It’s for her own good.

  She deserves to feel beautiful and pampered.”

Kol wiped tears from his eyes:

  “She’s the bloody Daughter of Lilith, Bekah!

  She doesn’t need a bloody spa day!”

Klaus muttered darkly:

  “She needs a sword.

  And a decent whiskey.”

Elijah stood apart from them all.

Still.

Silent.

His hands clasped lightly behind his back.

His jaw tight.

His gaze fixed unwaveringly on the door behind which Morana stood.

His voice—

when he finally spoke—

was low and lethal:

  “You will not mock her.”

Kol straightened immediately, sobering.

Even Klaus stiffened slightly.

Elijah’s dark eyes burned:

  “She has survived things you cannot comprehend.”

  “She has earned her scars.”

  “She has earned her peace.”

A beat.

A breath.

Then softer—

a promise threaded in iron:

  “And if anyone—anyone—dares to take it from her again…”

He didn’t finish the sentence.

He didn’t need to.

They understood.

Perfectly.

Chapter 78: Sisterhood and Starvation

Chapter Text

The knock at the bathroom door was soft.

Tentative.

Morana, still wrapped in the oversized towel, tilted her head.

The door creaked open—

and Rebekah peeked inside with a bright, mischievous grin.

She held up an outfit reverently:

A gown.

Not overly grand.

But stunning.

A deep midnight blue, soft flowing silk that shimmered when it caught the candlelight.

Elegant.

Powerful.

Modern enough to blend into this world—

but timeless enough to honor what Morana was.


Rebekah stepped inside carefully:

  “Thought you might like something special.”

Morana blinked at the gown.

Then at her.

The lump rose painfully in her throat before she could stop it.

Rebekah smiled wider:

  “Come on.”

  “Let’s make you feel like yourself again.”

She helped Morana into the dress with careful hands—

fastening tiny hidden clasps, smoothing the fabric over her skin.

No servants.

No pity.

Just a woman helping another woman remember what it felt like to be seen.

To be loved.


Then Rebekah pulled out a brush.

Started gently combing through Morana’s wet golden hair, working in slow, patient strokes.

Morana stiffened at first.

Unfamiliar.

Exposed.

But Rebekah just hummed under her breath—

something sweet and wordless—

and the tension slowly melted away.


They didn’t talk much.

They didn’t need to.

There was something sacred in the simple act:

Of hands brushing hair.

Of fabric gliding over skin.

Of someone choosing, without expectation, to care.


When Morana finally looked in the mirror—

she blinked.

Once.

Twice.

Her hair shone under the candlelight, falling in soft, deliberate waves.

The gown hugged her body, swaying when she breathed.

Her skin glowed faintly—

still marked by her ancientness,

but vibrant in a way it hadn’t been since before the world forgot her.

For the first time in memory—

she looked like herself.

The real her.

Not the queen they feared.

Not the legend they twisted.

Just Morana.

Alive.


She turned slowly to Rebekah.

Golden eyes softer than they had been in centuries.

She opened her mouth—

not sure what she was going to say—

when her stomach cramped sharply.

A gnawing, brutal reminder.

She staggered slightly, catching herself on the counter.

Rebekah immediately dropped the brush, eyes wide:

  “Morana?”

Morana waved a hand lightly, breathless:

  “I am—

  fine.”

A beat.

A pause.

And then dryly:

  “Just starving.”

Rebekah blinked.

Morana continued casually:

  “I haven’t fed properly in—”

She squinted, calculating.

  “—close to five centuries.”

Rebekah gaped.

Mouth opening.

Closing.

Opening again.


She moved closer.

Not smiling now.

Her voice low and raw:

  “I’m an idiot.”

Morana blinked at her slowly.

  “I very much doubt that.”

Rebekah shook her head sharply.

Fierce.

Frustrated.

  “I’ve been fussing over your hair—

  —your makeup—

  —your dresses—”

She dragged a hand through her own hair, pacing like a caged thing:

  “And not once—

  not once—”

  “—did I offer you blood.”

Morana tilted her head, confused.

Rebekah kept going, her voice rising:

  “Not a proper meal.”

  “Not even a disgusting blood bag.”

She turned on her heel to face Morana fully.

Eyes burning.

Ashamed.

Angry with herself.

Morana opened her mouth—

frowning faintly:

  “What is a blood bag—”

But she never finished.


Because Rebekah spun so fast it stirred the candle flames.

She ripped open the bathroom door with a sharp, echoing snap.

And stormed into the hallway like a bloody hurricane.

Her voice roared down the marble corridors:

  “WHICH ONE OF YOU BLOODY IMBECILES FORGOT TO FEED HER?!”


Kol, lounging lazily against a sofa in the hallway, jolted upright like he’d been shot.

Klaus rounded a corner, scowling:

  “What now?!”

Rebekah didn’t slow down.

Didn’t blink.

Didn’t even breathe.

She pointed at all of them like the wrath of a thousand suns:

  “She’s been STARVING FOR CENTURIES, you fools!”

Kol gaped:

  “She never said anything!”

Rebekah shrieked:

  “SHE’S BEEN ASLEEP FOR FIVE HUNDRED YEARS, YOU BLOODY TWATS!”

Klaus growled low under his breath:

  “We didn’t think—”

Rebekah snapped:

  “That’s the problem!”

She stormed further down the hall, practically shoving Klaus out of the way:

  “Not one blood bag—

  —not one offering—

  —not even a damned human snack!”

Kol choked, scandalized:

  “A snack?!”

Klaus shoved his hands through his hair, muttering vicious curses.

Elijah—

already moving faster than all of them—

disappeared into the kitchen like a shadow at war.


Back inside the bathroom—

Morana blinked after Rebekah.

Slow.

Bemused.

She raised an eyebrow slightly.

Murmured under her breath:

  “I still do not know what a blood bag is.”

And smiled.

Chapter 79: The Queen Awakens

Chapter Text

The marble hallway was still humming with chaos.

Kol arguing with Rebekah.

Klaus pacing like a caged beast.

Elijah nowhere in sight—

hunting desperately for something that could be offered to her.

But then—

the air changed.

Shifted.

Crackled.


Morana stepped out of the bathroom.

Not rushed.

Not meek.

She strutted.

Every line of her body screamed power and grace.

The emerald gown clung to her curves like molten metal.

Her golden hair fell in soft, perfect waves over her shoulders, still damp enough to glisten under the chandeliers.

Her skin, flushed faintly from the heat and magic of the bath, glowed.

She was reborn.

Not a relic.

Not a forgotten goddess.

A living, breathing, unstoppable force.


The siblings stopped cold.

Frozen.

Breathless.

Kol’s mouth dropped open.

Klaus actually stumbled a step back.

Rebekah blinked rapidly, stunned silent for once in her life.

Even the house itself seemed to hold its breath.

Morana walked forward slowly—

bare feet soundless against the marble—

her dress whispering with every step.

She didn’t raise her voice.

She didn’t need to.

It laced through the air like a whip wrapped in silk:

  “Blood?.”

Her golden eyes burned into each of them—

soft and merciless all at once.

A queen demanding tribute.

Not in cruelty.

But in simple, undeniable truth.


At that perfect moment—

Elijah swept back into view.

Coat flaring behind him.

His face was composed—

but his eyes betrayed him.

Relief.

Urgency.

Worship.

In his hands—

a blood bag.

Warm.

Fresh.

Offered like an ancient relic to a forgotten god.

He approached her carefully—

almost reverently—

and extended it in both hands.

Morana tilted her head slightly, studying him.

Then took it.

Her fingers brushed lightly across his.

A crackle of electricity.

Something ancient remembering something mortal.


She lifted the bag delicately.

Sniffed it once.

Wrinkled her nose faintly.

The siblings tensed.

Kol half-shielded himself behind a column, whispering:

  “Please don’t smite us.”

Morana ignored them.

She bit carefully into the plastic.

Drank.


And immediately—

gagged.

Violently.

Spectacularly.

She staggered back a step, coughing.

The blood sprayed back out of her mouth with a horrible noise, splattering in dark crimson drops against the marble floor.

She spat once into the nearby decorative planter without ceremony.

The room was dead silent.

Morana wiped her mouth delicately with the back of her hand.

Her voice was bone-dry:

  “That…”

  “…was revolting.”


Kol burst out laughing so hard he almost fell over.

Rebekah clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle a giggle.

Klaus growled something low but was smirking behind his hand.

Elijah—

Elijah looked genuinely horrified.

Mortified.

Ready to fling himself into the sun for daring to offer her something so vile.

He took a step forward:

  “Morana—

  —I apologize—

  —it was the best I could find on short notice—”

Morana waved a hand regally:

  “You are forgiven.”

She coughed delicately again.

Wrinkled her nose like a disdainful cat.

  “But I would rather starve than endure that again.”

Kol howled:

  “Bloody priceless.”


Morana smiled faintly.

Slowly.

Wickedly.

Because despite the gagging—

despite the chaos—

despite the horror—

this was family.

This was life.

And she would not trade it for anything.

Chapter 80: Family, in All Its Glory

Chapter Text

The silence after Morana’s violent rejection of the blood bag hung thick.

The siblings stood frozen.

Kol gaping.

Rebekah clutching the counter to keep from laughing.

Klaus muttering curses under his breath, running a hand through his hair like he was contemplating throwing himself out a window.

Morana just stood there.

Graceful.

Patient.

Regal.

Waiting.

Expecting.

Because queens didn’t beg.

Queens were served.


The panic hit first.

Kol spun in a wild circle:

  “Right, right, we need—”

  “Something better—”

  “Someone better—!”

He half-tripped over the low chair he’d been lounging in moments ago.

The legs tangled around his ankles.

He yelped—

arms pinwheeling wildly—

and went down hard, the chair clattering to the floor beneath him.

A spectacular, undignified crash.

Klaus tried to dodge the disaster—

but Kol’s flailing legs caught his shin.

Klaus stumbled—

grabbing for balance—

missed—

and crashed down onto the marble floor beside him with a bone-jarring thud.

Kol groaned from the ground:

  “Bloody hell—”

Klaus growled:

  “I swear to every god that ever breathed, Kol—”

Rebekah howled with laughter.

Bending over at the waist, clutching her ribs, actual tears forming in her eyes:

  “This is—this is the best—”

  “You two—are the bloody worst—”

Kol flailed uselessly under Klaus, still half-trapped by the broken chair:

  “Why is it always me?!”


And through all of it—

through the noise and the chaos and the centuries-old bickering—

Elijah moved.

Silent.

Certain.

Controlled.

He stepped through the wreckage like it didn’t exist.

Came to stand directly in front of Morana.

His dark eyes never left hers.


Without a word—

he lifted his wrist.

Ripped it open cleanly with a flick of his own nail.

The blood welled immediately.

Rich.

Ancient.

Alive.

He extended it toward her.

Offered it to her like a holy sacrament.

No fear.

No hesitation.

Only reverence.

And his voice—

when it broke the heavy air—

was low and sure:

  “Take as much as you need.”


The world stopped.

Kol froze half-sitting under Klaus.

Rebekah straightened, wiping her eyes.

Klaus lifted his head from the floor, frowning.

Because Elijah Mikaelson—

who guarded his blood like his soul—

was offering it freely.

Only to her.


Morana stared at him.

Golden eyes wide.

Vulnerable.

For a heartbeat—

just a heartbeat—

she looked like she might refuse.

But then—

something softer folded in her chest.

Something wordless.

Something old.

She stepped closer.

Took his wrist in her hands.

Delicate.

Sure.

Bowed her head—

and sank her fangs into his skin.


The taste hit her like a lightning strike.

Rich.

Deep.

A symphony of power and control and unbearable beauty.

Elijah didn’t flinch.

Didn’t move.

He only watched her—

his free hand rising to cup the back of her head gently.

Steady.

Anchoring her.

Giving without asking.

Loving without demanding.


And Morana—

for the first time in her endless existence—

drank not to survive.

Not to kill.

Not to dominate.

But to be loved.

Chapter 81: Feeding the Queen

Chapter Text

Morana drank.

Elijah’s blood was pure.

Ancient.

It coated her tongue like velvet.

It poured fire into her dead veins, lit something long-forgotten behind her ribs.

It should have been enough.

It should have satisfied her.

But when she pulled back—

gently, reverently—

her lips stained with his blood—

the hunger still clawed at her insides.

Still gnawed at her bones.


Elijah lifted his shaking hand to her cheek—

steadying her, grounding her.

No judgment.

Only understanding.

But Morana swayed slightly.

Frowning.

A sharp ache in her stomach, in her fangs, in her soul.

She was still starving.

Five centuries of sleep.

Five centuries without feeding.

One Mikaelson would never be enough.


Before Morana could step back—

before she could apologize—

Rebekah was there.

Without hesitation.

Without fear.

She held out her wrist, tilting her chin proudly:

  “We need you strong.”

  “Take what you need, Mor.”

Morana hesitated—

golden eyes flickering with something like guilt—

but Rebekah only smiled at her.

Soft.

Fierce.

Unbreakable.


Morana took her wrist gently between her hands.

Much more carefully than before.

She bit.

Drank.

Slow, savoring pulls.

She could feel Rebekah’s strength.

Her stubborn, ferocious love.

But it was thinner than Elijah’s.

Lighter.

Brighter.

And after only a few minutes—

Morana felt Rebekah’s body weaken slightly against her.

She pulled back immediately.

Sharp.

Precise.

Licking the wound closed with ancient instinct.

Rebekah stumbled a little, laughing breathlessly:

  “Alright—

  That’s my contribution.”


Morana wiped her mouth delicately.

Still ravenous.

Still burning.

She clenched her hands at her sides—

ready to walk away—

to bury the hunger down where it could rot—

but Kol stood.

Shaking his head with a crooked smile:

  “Might as well, darling.”

He offered his wrist with a dramatic flourish.

Morana stared at him.

Almost laughed.

But stepped forward anyway.

Kol grinned—

even as she bit him cleanly and began to drink.


Kol’s blood was wild.

Like summer storms and reckless laughter.

It buzzed through her system sharply.

Electric.

Reckless.

But Kol—

for all his bravado—

lasted even less time than Rebekah.

He groaned loudly as his knees buckled slightly:

  “Alright—

  That’s—

  —that’s enough, sweetheart—”

Morana licked the wound closed.

Patting his cheek lightly with a smirk:

  “You’re stronger than you look.”

Kol wobbled against the wall, looking smug anyway.


All that was left was Klaus.

The wildest of them all.

The wolf.

The king.

He stepped forward slowly—

eyes dark with something dangerous and unnameable.

Morana watched him—

tense.

Unsure.

But Klaus only smirked.

Sharp.

Sharp enough to cut.

He drew a knife from his pocket.

Without warning—

he sliced cleanly across the side of his own neck.

Blood poured freely down his shoulder.

Rich.

Hot.

Untamed.

He tipped his head at her with a devil’s grin:

  “Well, come on, love.”

  “Don’t keep me waiting.”


The hunger rose sharply in Morana.

Instinct clawed at her chest.

But she didn’t fight it.

Not now.

Not when they gave themselves so willingly.


She moved.

A blur of blue silk and golden hair.

Sank her fangs into the bleeding wound at Klaus’ neck.

Harder than the others.

More desperate.

More real.

Klaus groaned low in his chest—

a deep, rumbling sound.

His hand found her hip.

Clutching.

Steadying.

Maybe even encouraging.

He tipped his head back further—

baring his throat even more.

Letting her take what she needed.

Letting her mark him.


When she finally pulled back—

her lips red.

Her eyes burning gold.

Her breathing rough.

Klaus stumbled slightly—

but grinned wider:

  “Was it good for you too, darling?”

Kol snorted from where he was slumped on the floor:

  “Oh, he’s gonna be impossible after this.”

Rebekah grinned proudly:

  “She’s fed.”

  “Finally.”

Elijah simply watched her.

Silent.

Steady.

The smallest, proudest smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


Morana straightened.

Licked the blood from her lips.

Rolled her shoulders back.

Her body humming with new strength.

Power.

Life.

She turned slowly—

surveying her battered, blood-drained family.

Kol half-collapsed.

Rebekah leaning against the counter.

Klaus smirking lazily.

Elijah still standing, offering her the world with a look.


And Morana smiled.

A slow, devastating, perfect smile.

Because she finally understood—

this was hers.

They were hers.

And she was theirs.

Chapter 82: Home, at Last

Chapter Text

The blood still pulsed warm in Morana’s veins.

She felt it.

Alive.

Real.

A thrum beneath her skin she had forgotten how to name.

She stood there—

in the center of the marble floor—

dressed in emerald and gold and blood.

Breathing.

Alive.

And not alone.


Elijah moved first.

Of course he did.

Always the steady one.

Always the anchor.

He stepped forward through the soft candlelight.

No rush.

No hesitation.

Simply inevitable.


He reached up—

brushed a loose strand of her golden hair behind her ear with infinite gentleness.

His hand lingered for a moment against her cheek.

Warm.

Real.

The touch of a man who would tear the world apart if it dared to harm her again.


His voice—

when it came—

was barely a whisper:

  “You are not alone anymore.”

Morana’s breath hitched slightly.

The words—

simple as they were—

sank deeper than any dagger could.

She closed her eyes for a moment.

Let herself believe it.

Let herself feel it.

Because for the first time in centuries—

it was true.

She was not alone.

Not anymore.


Behind them, the siblings shifted—

awkwardly.

Quietly.

Giving them space in the way only family could.

Not pressing.

Not demanding.

Simply being there.


Morana opened her eyes.

The moment hung between them—

fragile and sacred.

She could have let it stretch longer.

Could have folded herself into the warmth Elijah offered so freely.

But she—

she was herself too.

She was laughter and steel and something too wild to be caged.

So she smiled.

Slow.

Dangerous.

Brilliant.


And she turned back to the others—

surveying them like a general inspecting her troops.

Kol half-collapsed into a chair, dramatically clutching his chest.

Rebekah perched on the armrest, fanning herself like she’d just survived a harrowing ordeal.

Klaus leaning casually against the wall, blood still smeared on his throat, smirking like the devil himself.


Morana arched a perfect golden eyebrow.

Crossed her arms over her chest.

And said dryly:

  “Truly, I have never seen a more pathetic display of heroism.”

Kol squawked indignantly:

  “I was noble!”

Rebekah snorted:

  “You tripped over your own feet.”

Klaus grinned wider:

  “She still bit me harder than you lot.”

Kol threw a hand in the air:

  “Why is it always Klaus who enjoys being assaulted?”

Rebekah burst into laughter.

Klaus winked shamelessly.

Elijah—

Elijah simply smiled.

Soft.

Proud.

Home.


Morana laughed too.

A real laugh.

Rich and dark and bright.

Because this—

this chaos.

This mess.

This family.

This was hers.

Chapter 83: Claiming Her Own

Chapter Text

The house was still buzzing with laughter.

With warmth.

With life.

And Morana—

for the first time in what felt like an eternity—

was full.

Fed.

Whole.

Happy.

Her body thrummed with power,

but her heart…

her heart was quiet.

Peaceful.

And now?

Now she wanted sleep.

Real sleep.

Not the death-sleep of stone and centuries.

Just—

simple, sweet, mortal exhaustion.


She turned toward them with a slow, lazy smile.

Radiant.

Dangerous.

Untouchable.

She moved first to Rebekah.

Without a word—

without preamble—

she pulled her into a tight, fierce hug.

Held her for a long moment.

Whispered against her hair:

  “Thank you.”

Rebekah clutched her back tightly.

Blinking fast to keep tears from falling.


Next—

Morana turned to Kol.

Kol straightened immediately—

cocky grin plastered across his face—

ready for anything.

Probably expecting a playful shove.

Maybe a sarcastic jab.

What he did not expect—

was for Morana to step in close—

cup his jaw lightly—

and press a quick, teasing kiss to his mouth.

Soft.

Barely there.

Gone in a second.


Kol stood frozen.

Completely stunned.

Mouth open.

Eyes wide.

Utterly, devastatingly speechless for once in his immortal life.

Rebekah snorted and elbowed him hard.

Kol just stared after Morana like he’d been hit by lightning.


Morana moved on without a backward glance.


She found Klaus leaning casually against the wall.

Waiting.

Watching.

His smirk already in place.

But even he wasn’t prepared when she stepped right into him.

Body flush against body.

Arms winding around his neck.

Pulling him down into a full-body hug that was so quietly seductive it stole the smirk clean off his face.

Klaus’ hands instinctively settled on her waist.

Breath hitching slightly.

And for a moment—

just a moment—

the world tilted.

The wolf and the queen.

Old blood and older promises.


She pulled back slowly.

Smiling that devastating smile.

Klaus stared at her like he didn’t quite remember how to breathe.


And then—

without giving him time to recover—

Morana turned to Elijah.

Her anchor.

Her constant.

Her knight.

She didn’t hesitate.

Didn’t ask.

She simply reached out—

grabbed his hand—

and near dragged him toward the staircase.

Her emerald dress swaying around her legs like smoke.

Elijah let her pull him—

his steps long and sure behind her—

his free hand brushing lightly against the small of her back like he couldn’t help himself.


Behind them, Kol croaked:

  “Oi! You kissed me first!”

Rebekah shoved him again:

  “Grow up.”

Klaus smirked lazily, watching Kol flail:

  “You wouldn’t even know what to do with her.”

Rebekah burst into laughter.

A bright, uncontained, proper laugh that echoed down the halls after them.


And upstairs—

where the world fell quiet—

Morana tugged Elijah into his room.

Into their room, now.

And closed the door softly behind them.

Chapter 84: What Was Always Ours

Chapter Text

The door clicked softly shut behind them.

The world outside ceased to exist.

Only the two of them remained.

Morana stood at the center of Elijah’s room—

barefoot, breathless, full of ancient power.

Elijah leaned back against the door—

watching her.

His hands curled loosely at his sides,

but his entire body was coiled tight.

Strained.

Starved.

Not from hunger.

Not anymore.

But from her.

From centuries of wanting something he hadn’t even had a name for until now.


Morana turned slowly.

Her golden eyes burned into his.

She didn’t speak.

She didn’t need to.

The air between them crackled.

Thick with heat.

With inevitability.


She moved first.

Of course she did.

Always the queen.

Always in control.

She crossed the space between them in two slow, devastating strides.

Grabbed the lapels of Elijah’s suit jacket—

and ripped it off his shoulders.

Tossed it carelessly to the floor.


Elijah’s chest rose sharply.

But he didn’t resist.

Didn’t flinch.

He gave himself to her.

As he always had.

As he always would.


Morana’s hands dragged down his black shirt next—

clawing at the buttons until they popped open under her fingers.

She shoved the fabric apart—

exposing warm skin.

Hard muscle.

Scarred and perfect and hers.

She pressed herself against him—

full-body contact—

and Elijah groaned low in his chest.


Her mouth found his neck.

Sharp teeth scraping.

Kissing.

Biting.

Not breaking skin—

not yet—

just marking.


Elijah snapped.

A growl tore from his throat.

His hands—those elegant, careful hands—grabbed her.

One buried itself in her golden hair.

The other gripped her ass through the silk of her dress, yanking her harder against him.

He crushed her mouth to his—

kissing her like a man possessed.

Desperate.

Hungry.

Worshipful.


Their fangs nicked against each other’s lips—

sharp and sweet and bloody.

Neither cared.

They tasted of blood and hunger and home.


Morana moaned into his mouth—

a soft, sinful sound that nearly undid him.

Elijah backed her up—

step by step—

across the room.

Never breaking the kiss.

Never letting her go.

Until the back of her knees hit the bed.


She laughed softly.

Low and wicked.

Then she grabbed the front of his shirt—

still half-dressed—

and threw him.

Elijah landed on his back with a grunt.

Looked up at her—

chest heaving—

eyes dark and blown wide.

Morana crawled up the bed after him.

A predator.

A goddess.

She straddled his hips—

grinding down against the bulge in his trousers with a slow, devastating roll of her hips.

Elijah cursed under his breath.

His hands shot up—grabbing her thighs, squeezing the flesh there until it bruised.

She purred against him—

a low, rumbling sound that made him throb painfully.


With supernatural speed—

Morana yanked her dress over her head.

Tossed it aside without a care.

Bared herself to him—

completely.

Flawless.

Untouchable.

Perfect.

Elijah swore again.

Worship whispered like a prayer across his face.

He reached up—

but she caught his wrists midair.

Pinned them to the bed over his head.

Her strength was absolute.

He let her.

Gladly.


Morana leaned down—

her golden hair brushing his chest—

her voice a purr against his mouth:

  “Mine.”

Elijah’s breath hitched.

His voice broke:

  “Always.”


She kissed him again.

Bit his lip.

Drew blood.

And drank it down like wine.


Then she reached between them.

Freed him from his trousers with ruthless efficiency.

Elijah hissed through his teeth as his cock sprang free—

hard and thick and already leaking for her.


Morana grinned against his mouth.

Shifted her hips.

Took him in one brutal, perfect thrust.


They both shattered.

Elijah’s hands ripped free of her grip—

grabbing her hips hard enough to leave bruises.

Morana threw her head back—

moaning openly, unashamed—

as she sank fully onto him.

Tight.

Hot.

Slick.

Perfect.


She set the pace.

A slow, grinding torture.

Rocking her hips in devastating circles.

Elijah writhed beneath her.

Panting.

Growling.

Begging without words.

Every thrust of her hips drove him deeper—

every clench of her walls pulled him closer to the edge.


He couldn’t take it.

He wouldn’t.

With a snarl—

he flipped them.

Supernatural speed.

Pinned her beneath him.

His hands braced beside her head.

Their faces inches apart.

He slammed into her—

hard.

Rough.

Relentless.

Their bodies moved together in a blur of strength and desperation and devotion.


Morana dragged her nails down his back—

shredding the skin.

Elijah bared his fangs—

bit her throat.

Not to kill.

To claim.

To worship.

She cried out—

a sound he swallowed with his mouth against her skin.


Faster.

Harder.

Deeper.

The bedframe cracked beneath them.

The air shook with every brutal thrust.

Their magic tangled together—

wild and sparking in the air around them.


Elijah grabbed her hands—

laced his fingers with hers—

pinned them to the bed above her head.

Their bodies locked tight.

Their souls bound tighter.


He growled against her ear:

  “Mine.”

Morana gasped.

Clawed her legs higher around his hips.

Locked her ankles together at the small of his back.

Pulled him in deeper.

Forced him to lose control.


Their orgasms hit together—

violent and shattering and endless.

Elijah buried himself in her—

hips grinding hard—

as Morana arched under him—

clenching tight—

screaming his name.


He spilled inside her—

thick and hot and endless.

Marking her.

Filling her.

Claiming her.

Worshiping her.


For a long moment—

neither of them moved.

Just panting.

Shaking.

Alive.

Together.


Elijah dropped his forehead against hers.

Still buried deep inside her.

Still breathing her in.

Still hers.

Morana whispered against his mouth:

  “I am not alone.”

And Elijah smiled.

Broken and whole at once:

  “Never again.”

Chapter 85: Betrayals, Blood, and Broken Things

Chapter Text

The room was still vibrating with the aftershocks of what they had done.

Morana lay sprawled beneath Elijah.

Their bodies still tangled.

Their skin slick with heat, sweat, and something deeper.

Deeper than need.

Deeper than love.


Elijah brushed a kiss along her jaw.

Lazy.

Content.

Morana shifted under him—

a wicked smirk teasing her swollen mouth.

Her voice a satisfied purr:

  “For someone so dignified, you fuck like a savage.”

Elijah chuckled—

deep and dark and unguarded:

  “Only for you.”


The door slammed open.


Katerina stormed in.

Like a blade.

Like a curse.

Her dress wrinkled from last night’s chaos.

Her heels striking the wood floor like gunshots.

Her smirk—

pure poison.

Her words—

a dagger to the gut:

  “Don’t lie, Elijah.”

  “You fucked me a lot rougher than that last week—”

  “—on this very bed.”


Time fractured.

The heat between Morana and Elijah snapped and withered into something brittle.


Elijah froze.

Still buried inside her.

Still breathing her in.

Still trembling from the power of what they had shared.

Morana’s body went stone still beneath him.

Her golden eyes found his.

Searching.

Begging for the lie.

The denial.

Anything.

But Elijah—

the honorable Elijah—

said nothing.


Morana didn’t move.

Not really.

She simply lifted her hand.

And slapped him.

Hard.

Bone-snapping hard.

A crack echoed through the room louder than any gunshot.

Elijah’s head snapped to the side.

Blood splattered from the corner of his mouth onto the white sheets.

He didn’t stop her.

He didn’t fight her.

He took it.

Because he deserved it.


Morana shoved at his chest.

Hard enough to tear him from her body.

The breach between them was vicious.

Raw.

Painful.

Elijah staggered back, half-falling onto the mattress.

His eyes wide.

Shattered.


Morana sat up slowly.

The bloodstained sheet sliding up her bare body.

Not in shame.

But in armor.

In rage.

She turned her head toward Katerina—

the golden light in her eyes now molten.

Her voice was razored steel:

  “Not.”

  “One.”

  “More.”

  “Fucking.”

  “Word.”

Katerina faltered.

Just slightly.

A flash of fear breaking through her polished mask.


Morana didn’t give her the satisfaction of a second glance.

She rose from the bed—

power radiating from her naked skin.

She grabbed the bloodied sheet, wrapping it carelessly around herself.

And without a word—

without a sound—

she left.


She stalked through the mansion halls.

The rage inside her was nuclear.

Blinding.

Devastating.

She didn’t think.

She didn’t choose.

She moved purely by instinct—

by blood—

by heartbreak.


And it led her exactly where it always did.


To Klaus.

To the one person just brutal enough to understand.


She shoved open the door to his bedroom without knocking.

Klaus was shirtless.

Lying across the massive bed with a book in his hand, looking half-bored.

He sat bolt upright at the sight of her.

Bloody.

Naked under the sheet.

Eyes burning gold.

Trembling from a fury that could scorch the heavens.


He rose immediately.

Frowning.

Careful.

Dangerous.

  “Morana—”

Her voice was ragged:

  “Change.”

  “Bite me.”

      "Do something."

  “Now.”

Klaus stared at her—

true worry flashing across his face for the first time in centuries.

  “I can’t, love.”

  “You know I can’t.”

He stepped closer—

slowly—

like approaching a bomb.

  “I can’t hurt you.”

  “But I can keep you here.”

  “Keep you from doing something you’ll regret.”


Morana shook her head once.

Sharp.

Tears burning her eyes, but refusing to fall.

Her whole body trembling.

Broken.

Breaking.

She spat:

  “If you don’t bite me, I’ll kill them both.”


Klaus reached for her.

Slow.

Careful.

He didn’t flinch when she bared her fangs at him.

Didn’t recoil from her rage.

He simply opened his arms.

Voice a low, vicious growl of devotion:

  “Then stay here.”

  “Take it out on me.”

  “But don’t leave.”


For a long, broken heartbeat—

Morana stood there.

Frozen.

Torn between destruction and surrender.

And then—

her knees gave out.


Klaus caught her instantly.

Scooped her into his arms.

Pulled her against his chest.

Held her so tightly it almost hurt.


Morana buried her face in his shoulder.

Her body shaking with silent, furious sobs.

And Klaus—

the monster, the king, the brother she had never wanted but always needed—

rocked her slowly.

Whispered into her hair:

  “You are not alone.”

  “Not anymore.”

  “Not ever again.”

Chapter 86: The Broken Crown

Chapter Text

The knock at the door was sharp.

Urgent.

Klaus shifted Morana slightly in his arms—

tucking her closer, shielding her instinctively.

She didn’t lift her head.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t move.


The door burst open.

Rebekah stood there—

wild-eyed.

Breathless.

Panic radiating from her.

She took in the scene instantly:

Morana crumpled in Klaus’ arms.

The bloodstained bedsheet slipping from her shoulder.

Klaus shirtless, blood on his neck, blood on his hands.


Rebekah’s heart dropped into her stomach.

  “What happened?”

Her voice was a razor’s edge between terror and rage.

She took a step forward—

hands trembling.


Klaus looked up at her.

Expression grim.

Heavy.

The weight of centuries in his eyes.

His voice was rough:

  “Sounds like Katerina finally showed her true colors.”


Rebekah stiffened.

Her hands curled into fists at her sides.

Her entire body radiated cold, murderous intent.

For a heartbeat—

she said nothing.

Just breathing in harsh, shuddering gasps.

Then:

  “I never liked that little bitch.”

The venom in her voice was pure.

Undiluted.

Ancient.


Without another word—

Rebekah turned sharply on her heel.

Stormed back down the hall.

Her heels striking the marble like gunshots.

Hunting.

Predator.

Someone was about to lose their head.


Klaus watched her go—

then turned his attention back to the woman in his arms.

The queen who had finally broken.

The woman who had finally trusted them—

only to be betrayed again.


Morana stirred slightly.

She shifted against him.

Breathed in.

Paused.

And her entire body stiffened.


She could smell it.

The blood on the sheet.

The sex.

The betrayal soaked into the very fibers.

It clung to her like rot.

Like shame.


With a sharp, shuddering noise—

she ripped the sheet away from herself.

Threw it across the room like it burned her.

It hit the far wall and slumped to the floor.

Forgotten.

Rejected.


Klaus didn’t move.

Didn’t flinch.

He only breathed in deeply.

Gathered himself.

Gathered her.

Held her tighter.


Wordlessly—

he grabbed the discarded shirt he’d worn earlier.

Soft black cotton.

Still carrying the heat of his body.

He held it out to her without a word.


Morana stared at it for a long moment.

Then—

with shaking fingers—

she took it.

Pulled it over her head.

Let it fall over her golden skin like a shield.

Like armor.


The shirt swallowed her whole.

Too big.

Too soft.

Too safe.

Perfect.


Klaus watched her quietly.

Guarding.

Waiting.

Loyal to the death.

And Morana—

wrapped now in his scent instead of betrayal—

finally closed her eyes.

Chapter 87: When the Queen Rises

Chapter Text

The mansion groaned under the weight of ancient magic and broken trust.

Morana curled tighter into Klaus’ shirt.

The scent of him—

ancient forests, blood, storm winds—

wrapped around her like armor.

She breathed slowly.

Evenly.

Trying to stay still.

Trying to not shatter.


But then—

she heard it.

The fighting.


First—

the unmistakable growl of Rebekah’s voice.

Sharp. Furious. Heartbroken.

Then—

Katerina’s laughter.

Mocking.

Cruel.


Morana stiffened.

Klaus stilled beside her.

Every line of him went tight.

His jaw locked.

His nostrils flared.


Then—

the thud.

The crash.

The grunt of Rebekah being thrown hard against the wall.

A sharp, feminine cry of pain.


Klaus was up immediately.

Ripping the door open with enough force to crack the wood.

His voice a brutal snarl:

  “NO ONE touches my little sistah.”

And he was gone.

A blur of rage and protection, moving faster than mortal eyes could follow.


Morana sat there for a heartbeat longer.

Listening.

Breathing.

Fighting herself.


She heard Klaus’ roar.

Elijah’s voice—sharp, commanding—trying to stop him.

Trying to defend the chaos Katerina had brought into their home.

The sound of fists striking flesh.

Furniture shattering.

Walls cracking.


And over it all—

Katerina’s laughter.

Bright.

Mocking.

Vile.


Something inside Morana snapped.


She rose slowly from the bed.

The black shirt clinging to her body like smoke.

Her bare legs silent against the cold marble floor.

Golden hair spilling like a storm around her shoulders.


She moved without thought.

Without hesitation.

Without mercy.


Because she was many things—

a queen, a weapon, a monster—

but she was never, ever passive.

Not when her family bled.

Not when her blood was mocked.

Not when her world was broken.


The queen had been betrayed.

The queen had been hurt.

Now the queen would burn.

Chapter 88: The Last Betrayal

Chapter Text

The mansion was in chaos.

Marble cracked.

Ancient wood splintered.

The air stank of blood, rage, betrayal.


Morana stood in the shadowed doorway.

Watching.

Waiting.

Breathing.

The black shirt clung to her skin.

Her hair wild around her shoulders.

Her eyes—

golden, furious—

took in everything.


Klaus and Elijah were locked in brutal battle.

Fists connecting with sickening thuds.

Blood spraying across the broken floor.


Kol knelt on the ground, helping Rebekah stand.

She clutched her ribs—

wincing—

blood at the corner of her mouth from where Elijah had thrown her.

Kol’s hands shook slightly as he supported her weight.

Rebekah leaned on him, seething.


And there—

standing apart from the chaos—

was Katerina.

Smirking.

Smug.

Bloody lip.

Bleeding nose.

But still—

somehow—

grinning.


Morana stepped forward into the light.

Silent.

Deadly.

Every head turned toward her.

Every body froze.

The room dropped into absolute, suffocating silence.


Her voice was low.

Deadly soft:

  “Katerina.”

  “The girl I rescued from their wrath years ago.”

  “The girl I saved.”

Her eyes burned holes into the vampire’s skull.

  “Why,” she whispered,

  “would you ever come back?”

  “After you ran for your life from them?”


Katerina licked the blood off her lower lip.

Tossed her hair back.

Smiled wide and false:

  “Elijah’s just too good in bed to forget about.”

  “And he loves me.”

She said it like fact.

Sweet and venomous.

A dagger wrapped in sugar.


Elijah groaned low in his chest:

  “Katerina, don’t—”

There was warning in his voice.

Regret.

Panic.

But Katerina just laughed.

Bright and cruel:

  “Don’t you just love—”

  “how big—”

  “his—”


She never finished the sentence.


Morana lifted her hand—

almost lazily.


Katerina seized.

Her body locked in place mid-breath.

Eyes wide.

Mouth frozen in a twisted almost-smile.


And then—

the burning began.


It was slow.

Cruel.

Inside out.

Her veins lit up like fire beneath her skin.

Smoke poured from her mouth and nose.

Her body shuddered violently.

The smell of burning flesh filled the hall.


Elijah moved instantly—

throwing himself forward.

Falling to his knees before Morana.

Voice ragged.

Broken:

  “Please.”

  “Please, Morana.”

  “Stop.”


The queen tilted her head slightly.

Considering.

Calculating.

Watching Katerina writhe in invisible agony.


Elijah’s voice cracked:

  “This is not you.”

  “You don’t kill because you’re hurt.”

  “You kill because it’s right.”

  “This—this is vengeance.”

  “Not justice.”


Morana stared at him for a long, long moment.

Golden eyes unreadable.


Then—

with a small, cruel smile—

she closed her hand.

Katerina dropped to the floor—

a limp, broken heap.


The magic ceased.

The burning stopped.

But Katerina—

bloodied, half-conscious, whimpering—

was a ruin.


Morana walked to her.

Slowly.

Softly.

Like death wearing human skin.

She crouched.

Fisted her hand in Katerina’s ruined hair.

Yanked her head up to meet her eyes.


Her voice was the sharp edge of a blade:

  “Give me one reason, Elijah.”

  “One.”

  “To spare your lover.”


Elijah’s voice broke:

  “Because you are better than this.”

  “Because you are not a monster.”

  “Because you are the beginning.”

  “Not the end.”


For a moment—

just a moment—

Morana wanted to believe him.

Wanted to remember who she had been before betrayal.

Before blood.

Before loneliness.


But when she looked in his eyes—

and saw the flicker of panic.

The flicker of care still tethered to Katerina’s broken body—

it told her everything she needed to know.


Morana smiled.

A sharp, cold thing.


She dragged Katerina up—

then threw her across the hall.

Bones cracked.

A wall splintered.

Katerina slumped to the floor, unmoving.

Breathing.

But barely.


The way Elijah stumbled after her—

the way his voice choked—

confirmed it.


Morana rose.

Slowly.

Beautifully.

Regally.


She turned her back on them.

On all of it.

Without a word.

Without a sound.

She walked away.


Because Elijah had made his choice.

And now—

so had she.

Chapter 89: The Death of Something Sacred

Chapter Text

The silence after Morana walked away was brutal.

Suffocating.

Elijah stood frozen in the broken hall.

Bloodied.

Breathless.

Broken.


The others didn’t move.

Not even Kol.

Not even Rebekah.

Morana’s footsteps echoed down the corridor.

Soft.

Final.


Then Elijah’s voice broke the silence.

Fractured.

Shattered.

A whisper barely strong enough to carry:

  “I love her.”

  “More than I love myself.”

His shoulders shook.

His voice a raw thing:

  “But I couldn’t—”

  “I couldn’t throw away my fondness for Katerina.”

  “I couldn’t—completely.”


The confession hung there.

Festering.

Rotting.


Rebekah stepped forward.

Her fists trembling at her sides.

Tears burning in her eyes.

Her voice was a whip:

  “You bloody fool.”

She shook her head.

Took another step closer to him:

  “The biggest fool of us all.”

Her voice cracked:

  “You had everything.”

  “Everything you ever claimed to want.”

  “And you threw it away for a harlot.”


Elijah said nothing.

Could say nothing.

There was no defense.

No redemption.

Only the jagged wreckage of what he’d destroyed.


And Morana—

the queen they had all fought to have—

was already gone.

Outside, the world was cold.

The gardens stretched wide under the night sky.

The stars above looked almost indifferent.


Morana walked barefoot across the dewy grass.

The black shirt Klaus had given her hung heavy around her body.

The cold bit at her skin.

She welcomed it.

Punishment.

Penitence.

Proof that she was still alive.


She wandered deep into the gardens.

Past marble fountains and ancient roses.

Until she found herself by the far wall.

A place hidden from the house.

Hidden from everything.


She leaned her head back against the rough stone.

Closed her eyes.

And for the first time in centuries—

felt utterly, completely alone.

 


Footsteps crunched over the gravel.

Soft.

Sure.

Unavoidable.

Niklaus.

Of course it was Niklaus.

He didn’t speak at first.

Didn’t crowd her.

Just stood a few feet away.

Letting her breathe.

Letting her decide.


Morana opened her eyes.

Golden.

Dull.

Empty.

She stared out at the dark horizon and whispered:

  “I was foolish.”

Her voice didn’t crack.

It didn’t need to.

The emptiness was enough.

  “I thought I could belong again.”

She swallowed.

The lump in her throat sharp as glass.

  “I thought I could be in love.”


Niklaus finally moved.

Slowly.

Carefully.

He didn’t try to touch her.

He just stood at her side.

Spoke low:

  “You are loved.”

  “Maybe not by everyone.”

  “But you are.”


Morana closed her eyes again.

And for a moment—

the stars above her blurred into nothing.

Chapter 90: The Ones Who Stay

Chapter Text

The garden was cold.

The stars above indifferent.

The night heavy with broken things.

Morana stood against the stone wall—

barefoot.

Shivering.

Empty.

The black shirt swallowed her body whole.

But it didn’t cover the wounds Elijah had left.

The wounds she had left gaping in herself.


Nikaus stood beside her.

Silent.

Steady.

The one who stayed.

The one who always stayed.

For a long time, neither of them moved.

The night breathed around them.

The fountains wept.

The wind whispered.

Then—

Niklaus reached out.

Slowly.

Deliberately.

No force.

No command.

Just an offer.

A lifeline.

His hand brushed against hers—

warm and rough and real.

Fingers curling gently around her smaller ones.

Anchoring her.

His voice was rough with old rage and older loyalty:

  “I would choose you.”

  “Every time.”

He squeezed her hand lightly.

Like a promise.

Like a prayer.

  “Over them.”

  “Over blood.”

  “Over everything.”

Morana’s throat worked.

The ache behind her ribs too heavy to name.

But she didn’t speak.

She didn’t have to.

Slowly—

brokenly—

she leaned into him.

Pressed her forehead against his chest.

Breathed in the scent of him.

Ash and blood and old forests.

Home.

Safety.

Sanctuary.

Niklaus wrapped his arms around her.

Pulled her fully against him.

Caged her there.

Held her like the world was burning and he would damn it all to hell before he let her go.

His voice rumbled against the crown of her head—

low and vicious:

  “I will never let them break you again.”

  “Not the world.”

  “Not Elijah.”

  “Not anyone.”

His arms tightened.

Fierce.

Protective.

Unbreakable.


Morana closed her eyes.

And for the first time in centuries—

she let herself be held.

Not as a queen.

Not as a goddess.

Not as a weapon.

But simply as a woman who had fought too long.

And deserved—

at least once—

to be fought for.

Chapter 91: What’s Left After the Fire

Chapter Text

The cold of the garden still clung to Morana’s skin.

But in Klaus’ arms—

it mattered less.

The night felt survivable.

The rage felt… containable.

For now.

Klaus shifted slightly—

his voice rough but gentle:

  “Come with me.”

She tilted her head.

Searching his face.

For the demand.

The expectation.

But there was none.

Only fierce, aching loyalty.

He touched her cheek lightly with the backs of his fingers.

A feather’s brush.

Barely there.

His voice dropped even lower:

  “I’ll offer you my bed.”

  “Nothing more—”

  “—unless you ask for it.”

He smiled faintly.

A rare, boyish thing that didn’t belong on a face carved from war.

His next words were almost a whisper:

  “And if you ever do ask—”

  “I’ll give you everything.”

His gaze burned into hers.

  “Everything I am.”

Morana blinked.

A breathless, broken noise caught in her throat.

But then—

despite herself—

she smiled.

A real smile.

Tiny.

Fierce.

Wounded.

But real.

She nodded.

Softly.

  “Yes.”

Klaus released a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.

Took her hand again.

Held it lightly between his fingers.

And together—

they turned back toward the house.


They moved slowly through the broken corridors.

Past the hall where Kol and Rebekah were quietly picking up the debris of battle.

Broken chairs.

Shattered vases.

Splintered marble.

Neither sibling spoke.

They only watched Morana—

watched her wrapped in Klaus’ shirt—

watched her lean into his side like a woman finding her footing on shattered earth.


Kol tipped his head in a small, silent bow as they passed.

Rebekah wiped a tear from her eye and smiled tremulously.

Morana nodded to them.

No words needed.


Upstairs—

beyond the halls—

the sounds of breaking filtered faintly from behind a closed door.

Elijah.

The sharp shatter of glass against stone.

The thud of fists against wood.

The groan of a wall giving under centuries of rage and grief.

Klaus heard it.

Morana heard it.

Neither of them stopped.

Neither of them slowed.

Because some wounds—

some betrayals—

were meant to fester alone.


And farther still—

in the night—

Katerina’s scent was already fading.

She had run.

Left behind her chaos.

Her blood.

Her destruction.

Coward.


Klaus led Morana into his bedroom.

Dark.

Warm.

Safe.

He pulled back the heavy covers.

Gestured for her to lie down—

like she was royalty.

No—

like she was sacred.

Morana hesitated only a moment.

Then slipped into the bed.

The mattress welcomed her like an old friend.

Soft.

Warm.

Klaus pulled the covers up gently.

Over her shoulders.

Tucking her in with a tenderness no one else had ever seen from him.

He sat at the edge of the bed—

keeping his distance.

Watching over her like a sentry.

Morana turned her head on the pillow.

Her voice a whisper:

  “Stay.”

Klaus smiled.

Small.

Genuine.

Painfully human.

He slid onto the bed beside her—

over the covers.

Never touching.

Only there.

Only hers.

Always hers.

Chapter 92: What Remains, What Endures

Chapter Text

The room was still.

The storm outside the mansion raged on—

wind rattling the windows, rain soaking the gardens.

But inside Klaus’ bedroom—

there was only quiet.

Warmth.

Sanctuary.


Morana lay curled beneath the covers.

Klaus sat on top of the blankets beside her—

still and alert.

A silent sentinel.

His presence a shield.

He didn’t speak.

He didn’t move.

He barely breathed.

As if even a sound might shatter the fragile peace clinging to the edges of the night.

Morana’s breathing slowed.

Softened.

Her body relaxing by inches.

Trust taking root against all odds.

Then—

without looking—

without speaking—

she lifted one hand from under the covers.

Sleepily.

Almost blindly.

And she hooked her pinky around his.

A tiny, tender touch.

Barely there.

But stronger than any oath.

Klaus froze.

His heart seized in his chest.

The great hybrid king—

slayer of armies—

breaker of worlds—

brought to his knees by the smallest gesture.

He let his pinky curl back around hers.

Gently.

Reverently.

Silent and sacred.

Neither of them said a word.

Neither needed to.

Morana exhaled one last time—

a soft, sighing breath.

And finally—

finally—

she slept.

And Klaus—

still holding her pinky in his—

sat awake through the night.

Guarding her dreams.

Chapter 93: Return to the Wreckage

Chapter Text

The bed was cold when she woke.

The spot where Klaus had lain—

where his warmth had kept her safe—

was long since cooled.

But his scent lingered.

Leather.

Pine.

Something wild and something human.

It wrapped around her like a second skin.

Morana blinked up at the ceiling.

Her body ached.

Her mind spun.

But she was awake.

Alive.

Still here.


The house was loud.

Not in the way it had been during the ball.

Not celebration.

Not music.

Fighting.

Voices raised in sharp, hissing tones.

The sound of glass breaking.

Furniture splintering.


And one voice—

low, broken, slurring—

cutting through the chaos.

Elijah.

  “I love her—”

  “I love Morana—”

  “I can’t live—”

  “—can’t breathe—without her—”

Another crash.

Another curse.


Klaus’ voice, quieter, trying to steady him:

  “Brother, please.”

  “You’re making it worse.”

But it wasn’t working.

Nothing was working.


Morana sat up slowly.

Swung her legs over the side of the bed.

Her bare feet touched the cool marble floor.

She moved silently to the door.

Out into the hall.

The air was thick with tension.

And blood.

And grief.

She found her way to Rebekah’s room.

There—

waiting—

were the bags upon bags of clothes Rebekah had gleefully bought her.

Soft silks.

Dark velvets.

Sharp leather.

Fierce fabrics for a woman born of blood and divinity.

Morana dug through them until her hand brushed something sleek.

Something black.

Perfect.

A dress.

Simple.

Sharp.

A deep, plunging neckline and a hem that barely brushed her thighs.

Dangerous.

Beautiful.

She slipped into it without hesitation.

No jewelry.

No shoes.

Barefoot and wild.

A queen in mourning.

A goddess on the warpath.

She ran her fingers once through her wild hair—

untamed curls cascading down her shoulders—

then turned and walked into the storm.

Down the sweeping staircase.

Each step slow.

Measured.

Deliberate.

And into the wreckage of her broken family.

Chapter 94: Broken Things and Bitter Tongues

Chapter Text

The room was a battlefield.

Not one of blood and bodies—

but of guilt.

Of grief.

Of shattered pride.


Morana’s bare feet whispered against the marble as she entered.


Elijah knelt in the center of the chaos.

Head bowed.

Fists clenched against the floor like a man praying for death.


Kol stood near the window.

Arms folded.

Jaw set.

A single crack in the glass above his head—

a silent testimony to his fury.


Rebekah leaned against the far wall.

Arms crossed tight across her chest.

Eyes hollow.

Watching it all burn.


Morana moved like a shadow among them.

Dark.

Silent.

Inevitable.


Elijah lifted his head as she approached.

His face was ruined.

Tears streaking down his cheeks.

The lines of a man who had lost everything.

And in his brokenness—

he chose cruelty.

Because cruelty was the last thing he had left.

His voice was rough.

Shaking.

Sick with venom:

  “It wasn’t even twelve hours—”

  “—and you’re already in another man’s bed.”

The words hung in the air.

Bitter.

Poisonous.


Morana didn’t flinch.

Didn’t blink.

She turned her head—

slowly—

to Niklaus.

Her voice was soft.

Measured.

Deadly:

  “Did we have sex?”

Niklaus met her gaze.

No hesitation.

No guilt.

No shame.

Just steady truth:

  “No.”


Elijah broke.

You could see it.

His body sagged under the weight of his own failure.

His hands trembled against the marble.

His head bowed once more.

Crushed by his own choices.

Morana finally looked at him.

Really looked.

Something cold moved behind her eyes.

Something ancient and final.

Her voice cut through the room:

  “Leave us.”

She didn’t yell.

She didn’t plead.

She commanded.

And the world obeyed.


Kol pushed off the window with a muttered curse.

Rebekah hesitated—

then nodded once, sharply—

and followed.

Klaus lingered for half a heartbeat longer.

But when Morana gave him a small, imperceptible nod—

he too turned and left.

The door shut behind them.

Leaving Morana and Elijah alone.

Chapter 95: The Weight of Silence

Chapter Text

The door clicked shut behind the others.

Leaving Morana and Elijah alone in the wreckage.

In the truth.

In what they had made together—

and what they had broken.

She didn’t move for a long moment.

Didn’t rush.

Didn’t rage.

When she finally spoke—

her voice was calm.

Low.

Steady.

The voice of a woman who knew exactly how much she was worth—

and how much she had lost.

  “I never expected you,”

  “to never take another lover.”


Elijah flinched.

As if the words themselves slapped him harder than she ever could.


She took a single step closer.

Still regal.

Still untouchable.

Still bleeding.

  “You’ve been alive for thousands of years,”

  “I could never expect celibacy.”


She tilted her head slightly.

Studying him.

Measuring him.

Judging him.


Her next words landed like knives:

  “Even though—”

  “you are the only one I’ve had sex with in over twelve hundred years.”

The color drained from Elijah’s face.

He didn’t speak.

He couldn’t.


Morana gave a soft, humorless laugh.

Almost pitying.

Almost furious.

  “I don’t feel betrayed because you fucked someone else.”

  “I feel betrayed because you didn’t tell me.”

Her voice sharpened—

like a blade sliding across bone:

  “You didn’t tell me there was someone else.”

  “You didn’t think I deserved to know.”

  “You didn’t think it mattered.”

She moved another step closer.

Standing over him now.

Watching him crumble.

  “You didn’t tell me she was still here.”

  “You didn’t think to warn me.”

  “You didn’t think it would matter—”

  “—if I found out.”

Elijah’s hands curled into fists on the floor.

But he didn’t look up.

He couldn’t.


Morana kept going.

Merciless.

Because the truth deserved to be merciless.

  “Just like five hundred years ago.”

  “You didn’t speak.”

Her eyes burned.

But no tears fell.

Queens didn’t cry for cowards.


  “You didn’t tell Katerina it was over—”

  “If you even chose to be with me at all.”

She gave a small, cutting shrug.

A tilt of her mouth that wasn’t a smile.

Not anymore.

  “Maybe you did.”

  “Maybe you wrote her on your evil little square device—”

  “—I wouldn’t know.”

  “It’s not my business.”


She paused.

Letting him breathe in the weight of what he had done.

Or hadn’t done.

  “But you told me—”

  “you only had sex like that with me.”

Silence.

Worse than anger.

Worse than screaming.

  “And that—”

  “apparently—”

  “was not the truth.”

Elijah shuddered.

Still silent.

Still breaking.


Morana knelt slowly—

graceful even in sorrow—

so she was eye level with him.

Her voice dropped to a whisper.

Sharper than any sword:

  “How honorable are you, Elijah?”

  “Do you just claim to be—”

  “—when it suits your needs?”

Her gaze was relentless.

Burning into his soul.


  “When—”

  “—can you be fucking honest with me?”

He squeezed his eyes shut.

As if that would save him.

It wouldn’t.


Morana reached out—

tilted his chin up with two fingers.

Forced him to look at her.

Forced him to see what he had done.

  “I have never lied to you.”

  “I will never lie to you.”

Her hand fell away.


She stood.

Tall.

Unbreakable.

  “But how,”

  “can I be with a man—”

  “who won’t bare everything to me?”

The question hung there.

Heavy.

Final.

The death of a thousand silent hopes.

Elijah didn’t answer.

He couldn’t.

Because he knew.

He knew she deserved better.

And he wasn’t sure if he could ever be that man.

Chapter 96: The Last Mercy

Chapter Text

The silence between them grew heavier.

Thicker.

Tearing at the air itself.

Morana stood above him.

Looking down at the man she had loved—

the man who had loved her back—

and still managed to break her anyway.

When she spoke—

her voice was a blade wrapped in velvet.

Soft.

Deadly.

  “I was a fool,”

  “to believe true love existed.”

Elijah flinched.

As if the words themselves were a killing blow.

  “I thought you were it.”

She smiled then.

A broken, sad smile.

  “I still love you, Elijah.”

  “But I have to accept—”

  “—that your love lingers on others.”

She stepped back.

Giving him space.

Giving herself air she couldn’t breathe.

  “It’s just a fact.”

Elijah tried to speak.

Tried to crawl toward her.

Tried to beg.

But the words died in his throat.

Morana’s next words were a death knell:

  “So know this, Elijah.”

Her voice didn’t tremble.

It didn’t break.

It was iron.

  “If I ever choose to have you in my bed again—”

  “it will be because I still love you.”

  “But I will never be in love with you again.”

Elijah made a broken noise in the back of his throat.

Like something primal.

Something wounded.

Morana’s eyes were relentless.

But not cruel.

Never cruel.

  “You can’t be in love,”

  “with someone—”

  “and still choose to love others just as much.”


Elijah shook his head violently.

Choking on his own breath:

  “You’re wrong—!”

  “I’ve only ever been in love with you—!”

Morana tilted her head.

And then—

with the final, killing stroke—

said:

  “You don’t stick your dick in others—”

  “when you’re in love with someone.”

The words shattered him.

Visibly.

Audibly.

Completely.


Elijah collapsed onto the floor.

Full body.

Sobbing.

Soul-shaking, ugly, real sobs.

Because she was right.

Because she had always been right.

And he had lost everything he didn’t even know he couldn’t live without.

He wept openly.

Unashamed.

No longer the dignified Original.

No longer the composed man in the suit.

Just a man.

Broken.

Human.

Ruined.


Morana stood there.

Watching.

For one long, endless moment.

And then—

against all logic—

against her own shattered heart—

she did something no one would have expected.

Not even herself.

She knelt down.

Silent.

Graceful.

Inevitable.

And she wrapped her arms around him.


Elijah clutched at her like a drowning man.

Fists tangled in the fabric of her dress.

Face buried against her chest.

Sobbing—

shaking—

breaking—

And Morana just held him.

Silent.

Strong.

Unmoving.

Because even gods could show mercy.

Because even queens could be kind.

Because love—

true love—

didn’t die just because it had been betrayed.

She held him as he broke.

And for the first time in centuries—

Morana wept too.

But she wept for both of them.

Chapter 97: The Fracture, Not the End

Chapter Text

The sobs finally faded.

Not into hatred.

Not into emptiness.

Just into silence.

Heavy.

Sad.

Real.


Morana pulled back slightly.

Enough to breathe.

Enough to think.

She rose to her feet slowly.

Tugging him up with her.

Not with vampire strength.

Not with magic.

Just with the strength of a woman who still loved him.

Even if the love was bruised now.

Even if the devotion had been cracked.


She guided him down the hall.

To his room.

The bed was a mess.

Like his mind.

Like their hearts.

She pulled the covers back.

Helped him sit.

Helped him lie down.

Elijah’s hand caught hers once—

weakly—

as if even in his half-consciousness he couldn’t let her go.


Morana leaned down.

Brushed his hair back from his forehead.

Pressed a soft kiss to his temple.

Gentle.

Fierce.

Forgiving.

She whispered nothing.

No promises.

No apologies.

Only presence.

Only love that would always linger—

even if it never again burned as brightly.

She tucked the covers around him.

Smoothing them with a hand that didn’t tremble.

Then—

quietly—

she turned.


The hallway outside was full of quiet figures.

Waiting.

Breathing.

Hurting too.

Kol lounged stiffly against the wall.

Head lowered.

Trying not to look like he cared as much as he did.


Rebekah had her arms around herself.

Protective.

Quiet.

Wishing she could fix something she didn’t know how to fix.


And Klaus—

the king of all broken things—

stood at the end of the hall.

His eyes on Morana.

Only her.


When she stepped out—

they didn’t speak.

They didn’t ask.

They didn’t pity.

They just watched her walk toward them.

Toward him.

Klaus didn’t reach for her immediately.

He let her choose.

Morana hesitated.

Just for a heartbeat.


Then she moved toward him.

Let herself be gathered into his arms.

Not as a prize.

Not as a conquest.

As something worth protecting.

As something worth fighting for.


Klaus wrapped his arms around her.

Pulled her tight against his chest.

And for the first time in what felt like forever—

Morana let herself lean on someone.

Just for a moment.

Because it wasn’t the end.

Not really.

Just a beginning she hadn’t seen coming.

Chapter 98: A Dress Deserves a Night

Chapter Text

The air in the house was heavy.

Full of things unsaid.

Full of hearts still healing.

Klaus shifted first.

Stepping back from Morana just enough to meet her eyes.

His gaze gleamed with something fierce.

Something almost reckless.

  “You’re too damn beautiful tonight,”

  “to waste it sitting in this house.”

Morana tilted her head.

Curious.

Guarded.

Klaus smirked:

  “Come on, love.”

  “Put those heels on.”

  “I’m taking you out.”

A beat.

A mischievous glint in his eye:

  “The Mystic Falls Grill.”

He gave a mock grimace:

  “Closest thing to a real bar in this godforsaken town.”


For the first time that night—

Morana laughed.

A soft, rich sound.

Tired.

But genuine.

She nodded.

Surrendering to the impulse.

The recklessness.

The need to breathe something that wasn’t sorrow.


She turned gracefully—

heading back toward Rebekah, who hovered nearby.

Her voice was wry:

  “Throw my hair up, little dove.”

  “And use that powder and coal you call make-up.”

Rebekah’s face lit up.

All smiles and excitement.

A project.

A purpose.

A sister moment she hadn’t dared hope for.

  “Of course!”

  “I know exactly what to do!”

Rebekah clapped her hands together—

rushing for her makeup bag like a woman possessed.


Kol leaned back against the wall, smirking:

  “God help us all.”

Klaus only shrugged.

Watching Morana with something unreadable burning behind his eyes.

Because tonight—

even in this tiny, broken town—

even after all the blood and betrayal—

Morana would shine.

And Klaus would make damn sure the whole world knew it.

Chapter 99: Powder, Coal, and Peasants

Chapter Text

“Hold still,” Rebekah fussed, leaning closer.

Armed with powders, brushes, wands that looked more like medieval torture devices.

Morana sat on the edge of the bed.

Patient.

Curious.

Slightly horrified.

Rebekah brandished a black tube proudly:

  “This,” she declared, “is mascara.”

Morana raised a brow:

  “You want me to put—”

She leaned back, skeptical:

  “—bat bristle goo—”

  “on my eyes?”

Rebekah snorted, laughing:

  “It’s not bat bristles!”

  “It’s… well, honestly, it might be. But it makes your lashes look stunning.”


Kol called from across the hall:

  “Don’t let her near the lipstick, Morana!”

  “Last time she made me look like a blood whore!”

Rebekah shrieked indignantly:

  “You were a blood whore that night, Kol!”

Kol just cackled.


Morana smirked.

Tipping her chin up, she allowed Rebekah to gently swipe the mascara onto her lashes.

Her voice was dry:

  “If I go blind from your powders and coals, little dove—”

  “you’ll answer to me.”

Rebekah grinned:

  “Fair enough.”

The final result—

even with Morana’s suspicion about every modern beauty ritual—

was stunning.

Wild curls pinned up messily, artfully—

makeup sharp but soft around the eyes—

lips tinted the faintest red.

Not too much.

Just enough to hint at danger.


Morana stood.

Smoothed the black dress down over her hips.

Stepped into the heels.

And for a moment—

even the immortal siblings just stared.

Kol let out a low whistle.

Klaus’s jaw actually clenched.

Rebekah looked proudly smug.

  “You,” Rebekah said reverently,

  “are going to ruin that bar.”

Morana smiled faintly.

Dark.

Dangerous.

Alive.


The Mystic Falls Grill wasn’t built to handle gods.

Or queens.

Or monsters.

The door swung open.

Kol stepped in first—

all swagger and lazy grin.

Then Klaus.

Sharp-eyed.

Territorial.

Already daring anyone to look at her wrong.

Then Rebekah, radiant and predatory.

And finally—

Morana.

The world slowed.

Stopped.

Held its breath.

Every head in the room turned.

Every conversation faltered.

Glasses froze halfway to lips.

Billiard balls clattered to forgotten stops.

The jukebox stuttered.

Because she didn’t just walk in.

She entered.

Like a force.

Like a queen surveying her broken, mortal kingdom.


Bare legs.

Black dress hugging every curve.

Golden hair piled up like a fallen goddess.

Eyes rimmed in kohl.

Lips just parted—

half temptation, half death.


Klaus smirked.

Rebekah preened.

Kol elbowed Klaus and whispered:

  “Should’ve charged admission.”

Morana moved through the stunned room like smoke.

Untouchable.

Unbothered.

And Mystic Falls—

poor, fragile Mystic Falls—

would never quite recover from it.

Chapter 100: The Grill Was Never Ready

Chapter Text

The booth creaked under ancient weight.

Literally.

Between Klaus, Kol, Rebekah, and Morana—

the sheer amount of supernatural arrogance practically warped the furniture.


Kol sprawled out first.

Drinking something dark and cheap.

Boots kicked up on the table despite Rebekah’s snapping.


Klaus leaned back lazily.

Arm stretched along the back of the booth—

hand just brushing Morana’s shoulders.

Protective.

Possessive.

Casual.


Rebekah perched across from them.

Smirking.

Radiant.

Finally laughing like herself again.


Morana settled in easily.

A drink in front of her she hadn’t even ordered.

(She assumed Klaus took care of that. Seemed like something he would do.)


For the first time in centuries—

she didn’t feel like a weapon.

Or a queen.

Or a monster.


Just a woman.

With her family.


Across the Grill—

at the bar—

Damon Salvatore nursed a bourbon.

Eyes tracking the newcomers immediately.

Especially her.


Next to him, Alaric sighed:

  “I don’t like that look on your face.”

Damon smirked without looking away:

  “Relax, Ric.”

  “Just appreciating the… fine new scenery.”


Alaric snorted.

But followed his gaze.

His mouth actually fell open for half a second before he recovered.


Because, Jesus.

She wasn’t human.

No way in hell.


At the far end of the bar, Stefan Salvatore leaned against the counter.

Sipping a glass of blood like it was fine wine.

Eyes flat.

Predatory.

Completely detached.


Damon elbowed Ric.

Jerked his chin at Stefan:

  “Still no luck.”

Alaric grimaced:

  “He’s in too deep.”

Damon sighed:

  “Fantastic.”

  “Nothing like trying to babysit a Ripper on top of surviving the Mikaelsons.”


But even Stefan—

cold, broken Stefan—

turned his head when Morana moved.

Eyes sharpening slightly.

Recognition without understanding.

Predator seeing another predator.


Back at the booth—

the siblings were laughing.

Like the world hadn’t almost ended.

Like they hadn’t almost lost everything.


Kol raised his glass:

  “To our glorious queen—”

He grinned wolfishly:

  “Who just made every man in this room want to sell his soul.”


Rebekah snorted into her drink.

Klaus smirked.

Morana just raised a brow:

  “I already have enough souls, thank you.”


Before they could continue—

two humans approached.

Young.

Confident.

So very, very stupid.


The first one—a college kid still wet behind the ears—grinned down at Morana:

  “Hey gorgeous, wanna ditch these losers and come dance?”


Kol burst out laughing.

Actually choking on his drink.

Klaus just stared at the poor boy like he was debating which wall to pin him against first.


Morana smiled politely.

Predatory.


Rebekah leaned back in the booth.

Leg crossed over the other.

Voice low:

  “Child,”

  “I have shoes older than you.”


The kid blinked.

Confused.

Embarrassed.


His buddy nudged him.

They took one look at Klaus—

one look at Kol’s wicked smile—

one look at Rebekah’s barely-concealed glee—

and wisely scurried back to the bar.


The siblings dissolved into laughter.

Even Morana’s lips twitched into something that was dangerously close to a real smile.


Kol wiped a fake tear from his eye:

  “Gods, I missed you.”


Rebekah grinned:

  “We’re keeping you out tonight.”

  “No brooding.”

  “No running.”


Morana raised her glass slightly.

A silent agreement.


Across the Grill—

Damon watched the scene unfold.

Whistled low:

  “Yup.”

  “Definitely not human.”


Alaric nodded grimly:

  “And definitely not our problem.”


Stefan only watched.

Silent.

Eyes calculating.

Almost—

almost—

like he remembered something.

Someone.

Long ago.


The night stretched on.

The drinks flowed.

The siblings laughed.

And for a little while—

the world didn’t feel so broken after all.


Before Kol could even suggest hijacking the jukebox,

a shadow fell across their booth.

Damon Salvatore.

Smirking.

Confident.

Utterly doomed.


He leaned one elbow casually against the booth’s edge.

Gaze sharp and knowing as it flicked straight to Morana.


His voice was smooth.

Easy.

Lethal if you knew how to listen:

  “You know—”

  “It’s almost criminal to let someone like you waste an entrance like that.”

A lazy grin.

A flash of teeth:

  “Come make the rest of them jealous.”

  “Promise I bite much nicer than they do.”


Kol nearly choked on his drink.

Rebekah’s jaw dropped slightly.

Klaus…

Klaus didn’t even blink.

He just turned his head toward Damon slowly.

Painfully slow.

Bored.

Predatory.


His voice was soft:

  “If you don’t walk away in the next three seconds—”

  “I’ll rip your heart out, hang it from the ceiling—”

  “and make you dance under it.”


Damon gave a low whistle.

Grinning.

Hands raised in mock surrender:

  “Easy there, Big Bad Wolf.”

He backed off—

but not without throwing Morana a wicked wink as he retreated.


Morana only smiled faintly.

A queen humoring a fool.


And then Kol seized the jukebox.

And the real night began.

Chapter 101: All Hail the Chaos

Chapter Text

Kol dominated the room like a storm.

One moment, the Grill was a half-empty dive—

dim lighting, half-hearted chatter, old neon signs buzzing.

The next—

it was his.

He moved fast.

Compulsion poured off him like a second skin.

The bartender blinked—

glazed over—

and immediately started hooking up the old stereo system hidden in the back room.

Worn wires.

Ancient speakers.

Another college kid, slack-jawed and obedient, stumbled outside—

only to return with an entire strobe lighting kit.

God knew where he found it.

Probably stole it from a frat house.

Kol didn’t care.


Within minutes—

tables were shoved outside into the humid Virginia night.

Chairs stacked against walls.

Space cleared.

Bass thudding.

The air changed.

Shifted.

Thickened.

The humans still here didn’t understand why they suddenly felt hotter—

hungrier—

hornier—

terrified.

But their blood thrummed louder.

Their hearts pounded harder.


Kol spun back toward the booth—

grinning like the devil himself:

  “Now this—”

  “is a party.”

He turned to Klaus—

hands spread wide in mock innocence:

  “Brother dearest, any chance you could… call in some more entertainment?”

His grin sharpened:

  “Vampires.”

  “Hybrids.”

He waggled his eyebrows:

  “Promise Mor will play nice this time.”


Morana, still seated in the booth, gave a slow, sultry smirk—

one that promised nothing and everything all at once.


Klaus just sighed.

The long-suffering sigh of a king humoring his reckless brother.

Without a word—

he pulled out his phone.

Dialed.

When Tyler answered, Klaus didn’t bother with greetings:

  “Get the men to the Grill.”

  “Now.”

  “Don’t ask.”

He hung up before Tyler could respond.


Kol clapped his hands delightedly:

  “Magnificent.”


Already—

you could feel it.

The pull.

The summoning.

The gathering storm.

And Morana—

seated there like a queen at the center of her court—

smiled.

Because tonight,

for the first time in centuries—

the monsters ruled the dark again.

Chapter 102: The Court Assembles

Chapter Text

The flood started slow.

At first—

just a few new faces slipping through the doors.

Sharp-eyed.

Predatory.

Inhuman.

Then the trickle became a tide.

They poured in.

Hybrids.

Vampires.

Old blood.

New blood.

They moved like smoke and hunger combined.

The humans didn’t know what to do.

Some pressed against the walls, wide-eyed.

Some, too stupid or too drunk to recognize danger, tried to flirt.

Tried to dance.

Tried to pretend they weren’t prey.

They wouldn’t last long.


Rebekah spotted someone immediately—

tall, lean, a predator in his own right.

She threw her brothers a wink—

and disappeared into the dark, writhing crowd.


Kol laughed under his breath, tipping his drink toward her.

Klaus only shook his head in faint amusement.

Morana smiled slightly, watching her family move like they were finally alive again.


Across the room—

at the bar—

Damon Salvatore sat up straighter.

His casual grin faded as the sheer weight of supernatural energy slammed into the room.

Next to him, Alaric stiffened:

  “That’s… a lot of teeth,” Ric muttered grimly.

Damon swirled his drink with a lazy hand, not looking nearly concerned enough:

  “Yeah.”

He grinned, sharp and reckless:

  “But it’s kinda sexy, don’t you think?”

Ric gave him a look that clearly said

you have a death wish,

and ordered another shot.


Further down the bar, Stefan stood apart.

Watching.

Still.

Unblinking.

His dark eyes never left Morana.

Predatory.

Hungry.

Broken.

Something wrong simmered just beneath his skin.

And then—

when a stupid young college girl stumbled too close—

Stefan struck.

He grabbed her by the throat, almost gently.

Like a lover.

Like a tragedy.

And he sank his teeth into her.

A flash of strobe light illuminated it.

The gleam of blood on his lips.

The girl’s fluttering pulse.

The raw hunger barely restrained.

No one noticed.

Or if they did—

they didn’t care.


Because the air was too thick.

The music too dark.

The fear and lust too tangled together.

The Mystic Falls Grill wasn’t a bar anymore.


It was a kingdom.

A court of monsters.

And at the center of it—

untouched, unbothered—

sat Morana and Klaus.


Still at their booth.

Still watching.


Klaus lounged with a drink in hand.

His eyes gleamed in the strobe flashes.

A king watching his empire burn.

Morana sat beside him.

Graceful.

Legs crossed.

Eyes half-lidded.

Every inch a queen at court.


The bass throbbed through the floor.

The lights strobed.

The bodies moved.


And Morana turned her head slightly.

Klaus was already watching her.

Not the crowd.

Not the chaos.

Her.

Only her.

Their eyes locked.

Something unspoken passed between them—

dark and heavy and inevitable.

He lifted his glass slightly.

A silent toast.

A silent promise.

Morana smiled.

Slow.

Wicked.

Knowing.

Because tonight—

for the first time in centuries—

the monsters ruled the night again.

Chapter 103: Kings, Queens, and Blood on the Floor

Chapter Text

The music pulsed like a living thing.

Dark.

Heavy.

Sinful.


Kol grinned wide—

then yanked Morana up from the booth with a dramatic, exaggerated bow:

  “Come now, my queen—”

  “Don’t let these peasants think you’re just here to observe.”


She laughed.

Actually laughed.

Low and musical.

And let him pull her into the swirling mass of bodies.


Kol spun her around with wild, teasing energy.

They ground against each other to the bass thumping through the floor—

but it was silly.

Playful.

Not sexual.

Not serious.

Morana threw her head back.

Laughing.

Alive.

Kol leaned in conspiratorially:

  “You’re going to cause a riot.”

  “I approve.”

Then—

he caught sight of a wide-eyed college girl biting her lip at him.

Kol’s grin turned positively wolfish.

He patted Morana’s hip lightly:

  “Don’t wait up, darling.”

And he disappeared into the crowd.


Morana stayed.

Alone now.

Dancing.

Unbothered.

Unclaimed.

Glorious.

The bodies moved around her—

drawn to her like moths to flame.

But none dared touch her.


Until—

Damon Salvatore appeared.

He slipped in behind her smoothly.

A hand ghosting near her waist.

A half-smirk on his lips:

  “Couldn’t let you have all the fun, sweetheart.”

For a second—

just a second—

she let it happen.

The grind of bodies.

The heat.

The illusion of intimacy.

Then Morana tilted her head—

and sank her fangs into Damon’s neck.

He gasped.

Hands tightening reflexively on her hips.

Half a moan.

Half a what the fuck?!

She drank.

Just enough.

Sharp.

Fast.

Brutal.

Then shoved him back.

Damon staggered.

Blood pouring down his shirt.

Eyes wide—

half turned on, half horrified.


At the bar—

Alaric just sighed heavily:

  “Move away from that one, Damon.”

He tipped his glass toward Klaus—

who was glowering murderously from the booth.

Ric added dryly:

  “Also, Elena’s not gonna like that.”

Damon rolled his eyes.

Stumbled back to the bar—

hand pressed against his bleeding neck.

Muttering:

  “Totally worth it.”


Morana spat his blood onto the ground with lazy disdain.

Wiped her mouth on the back of her hand.

And kept dancing.

Unbothered.

Unbreakable.


The humans didn’t know what to make of her.

The vampires didn’t dare approach.

The hybrids gave her a wide berth.

She was the queen in the dark.


Then—

Stefan approached.

Silent.

Still.

Watching.

He didn’t move to dance.

Just stood close enough to speak.

His voice was low.

Gravel-rough:

  “I’ve seen you before.”

Morana danced lazily around him.

Barely touching.

Barely caring.

She answered smoothly:

  “Unlikely.”

Stefan shook his head.

Frowning:

  “No.”

  “I’ve definitely seen your face before.”


Before she could answer—

Klaus appeared behind Stefan.

Close.

Possessive.

Deadly.

His voice was calm:

  “You’re correct, Stefan.”

  “Her face is all over my walls.”

  “In Chicago.”

Stefan stiffened.

Eyes flashing.

But he caught one look from Klaus—

and backed off.

Hands raised in mock surrender.

Slipping back into the shadows.


Morana froze.

Turned her head.

Looked at Klaus properly.

Something shifted in the air between them.

Heavy.

Final.

Inevitable.

Klaus shrugged slightly.

Unbothered:

  “What?”

And Morana—

without thinking—

without planning—

grabbed him by the shirt—

and kissed him.

Hard.

Fierce.

Certain.

The music roared around them.

The world blurred.

But Klaus—

Klaus only pulled her closer.

Kissing her back like he’d been starving for it.

Because he had been.

Because tonight—

for the first time in centuries—

they weren’t monsters.

They weren’t kings or queens.

They were just themselves.


And nothing else mattered.

Chapter 104: How to Break a King

Chapter Text

The shots kept coming.

The bass kept thudding.

The world outside didn’t exist anymore.


Klaus led Morana back to their booth.

Not hurried.

Not careful.

He sat first.

Leaning back like a king on his throne.

And then—

with no shame at all—

he pulled her straight into his lap.

Right against him.

Against the full, throbbing proof of just how much he wanted her.

Morana didn’t even blink.

She only smiled faintly—

dark and knowing—

as she settled herself firmly against him.

Klaus exhaled through his nose.

Low.

Controlled.

Barely.


Kol crashed back into the booth opposite them.

Arms full of more shots:

  “Right!”

  “Drinking contest, anyone?”

He grinned wickedly:

  “First one to pass out buys the rest of us a new bar.”


Rebekah slid in next to him, laughing:

  “I hope you have your wallet, little brother.”


Morana—

seated perfectly on Klaus—

leaned back against his chest.

Pretending to be an innocent participant.


Under the table—

slowly—

she began to move.

Tiny rolls of her hips.

Grinding discreetly against the hard line of him.

Klaus stiffened slightly.

His hand locked tighter on her hip.

But he didn’t stop her.

He just gritted his teeth.

And let her do it.


Shot after shot landed on the table.

Kol slammed one back.

Cheering.

Rebekah followed.

Graceful but wicked.

Morana lifted a glass easily—

drank—

then shifted again against Klaus.


This time—

a soft, breathy sound escaped her lips.

Not loud.

Not obvious.

But deliberate.

Klaus’s jaw clenched so hard his teeth might’ve cracked.

He leaned forward slightly—

his mouth brushing the shell of her ear.

His voice was a low, dark growl:

  “Careful, little queen.”

  “Or I’ll forget where we are.”

Morana smiled.

Did it again.

Slightly harder.

Klaus inhaled sharply through his nose—

gripping her tighter.

But he refused to give her the satisfaction of losing control.

Not yet.


Kol cheered again, oblivious:

  “Another round!”

The shots kept coming.

The air thickened.

The night deepened.


And Morana—

grinding gently in Klaus’s lap,

blood singing with liquor and victory—

felt more alive than she had in centuries.

Because this wasn’t just survival anymore.

It was living.

It was thriving.

And she would take it all.

One drink.

One tease.

One heart at a time.

Chapter 105: All the Games We Play

Chapter Text

The tension between them simmered just beneath the surface, vibrating in the very air.

Klaus leaned closer, his mouth brushing the delicate shell of Morana’s ear.

His voice was low, dark, velveted with a promise she would not be spared.

  “You’re playing with fire, love,” he murmured. “And you won’t like what happens when you get burned.”

Morana only smiled, slow and wicked, the kind of smile that could unravel kings and kingdoms alike.


Instead of answering, she extended her wrist toward Kol with the casual grace of a queen bestowing a favor.

Kol blinked at her, dazed and sloppy from too much liquor.

  “Wha…?”

She tilted her head, her long hair sliding like silk across one bare shoulder.

Her voice was pure mischief.

  “Thirsty, darling?”

Kol grinned in a way that should have warned everyone.

Without hesitation, he grabbed her wrist and sank his fangs into her skin.

The reaction was immediate.

Kol gasped and staggered back, his eyes wide and wild, like someone struck by lightning.

  “Bloody hell,” he panted. “That’s— that’s better than cocaine.”

Morana laughed low in her throat, a sound of effortless superiority.


Then, with one final slow, punishing grind of her hips against Klaus’s lap, she stood.

Klaus stiffened underneath her, his hands curling into fists at his sides as he fought the urge to pull her back down and end this teasing war properly.

Morana turned, her dark gaze sliding to Rebekah, her smile sugar-sweet and completely dangerous.

  “I want to play with the stick,” she said simply. A beat of silence. “And the balls.”

Rebekah doubled over with laughter, nearly choking as she clutched her ribs.

Kol snorted so loudly it turned into a cough, and even Klaus allowed a low, strangled huff of amusement.

Rebekah wiped at her teary eyes.

  “Oh, Mor,” she gasped. “You are definitely learning.”


Kol wrapped an arm around Klaus’s shoulders dramatically.

  “Come, brother dearest,” he slurred. “Come suffer with the rest of us.”

Klaus shook him off with a grunt, but he followed.

Of course he followed.

He always would.


At the pool table, Morana circled the green felt, dragging her fingers lightly over the surface as if it were some relic from a forgotten world.

Kol tried to explain the rules, hiccupping halfway through.

Rebekah tried harder, but Morana nodded graciously at every garbled explanation, understanding absolutely none of it.


Klaus set the cue stick across the table and motioned for her to come closer.

  “You start by breaking the balls, love.”

Morana blinked up at him.

  “Breaking them?”

His smile turned slow and dangerous, the kind that should have come with warnings etched in stone.

He picked up the cue stick again and stepped behind her, so close the heat of him pressed into her spine.

His hand covered hers, guiding her to position the stick properly.

He bent her forward slightly over the table, and then, without shame or apology, pressed his hips against her.

Hard.

Steady.

Dominating.

It wasn’t overt enough for the others to notice, but to Morana, it was unmistakable.

The rigid line of him fit against her backside like a threat, like a promise.

Morana swallowed hard, biting her bottom lip to keep from making a sound.

Klaus’s mouth brushed her ear again, his voice a low growl.

  “Break them, love.”

Her pulse pounded so hard she was sure he could hear it.

She lined up the shot with trembling hands and struck the cue ball.

The balls exploded across the table with a loud, satisfying crack, scattering in all directions.

Kol whooped like a victorious lunatic. Rebekah clapped with delight.

Klaus—still pressed firmly against her—only smiled against her hair.

Because the real game had only just begun.

Chapter 106: A Study in Slow Torture

Chapter Text

The first shot scattered the balls in every direction.

Morana straightened with a pleased little smile, proud of herself despite having no idea if it had been a good move or not.

Kol applauded like she’d just won a tournament.

Rebekah clapped as well, giggling under her breath.

Klaus… Klaus was silent behind her.

Watching.

Breathing a little too heavily.

Tense like a drawn bowstring.


Morana set the cue stick down for a moment, brushing invisible dust off her dress — an excuse, really — and when she bent at the waist to retrieve the stick again, she made sure to linger just a little too long.

Klaus’s hands flexed at his sides.

Kol let out a loud wolf-whistle and cackled.

  “She’s a natural!” he said loudly. “Natural at making us all bloody idiots.”

Rebekah nudged Kol hard in the ribs with her elbow, laughing so hard she nearly doubled over.


Morana blinked up at them, wide-eyed and innocent.

  “Am I not doing it correctly?” she asked, her voice syrup-sweet.

Klaus didn’t say a word.

Couldn’t.

He was certain if he opened his mouth, it would not be words that came out.

He stalked closer as Morana lined up her next shot.

Bent low again.

Too low.

The skirt of her black dress hiked scandalously high over the backs of her thighs.

The fabric stretched tight across her body, leaving little to imagination.

The green felt of the pool table practically framed her.

And Klaus—

he was losing whatever frayed threads of patience he had left.

Morana wiggled slightly as she adjusted her stance, pretending to line up the shot.

Her hips brushed against Klaus’s thigh deliberately.


Kol was beside himself with laughter.

Rebekah had her hand clamped over her mouth to keep from shrieking.

Even a few of the sired vampires loitering around the bar were struggling to keep straight faces.

Everyone thought it was hilarious.

Everyone except Klaus.

Klaus, who could feel every delicate, cruel brush of her body against his.

Klaus, who could smell her — the soft, dark sweetness of her skin, the pulse beating at her throat, the heat rising off her like a storm.

Morana shifted again, pretending to squint at the table like she was deeply contemplating her next move.

Her backside nudged into Klaus’s hip.

Hard enough to be felt.

Soft enough to still be “accidental.”

Klaus growled low in his throat.

Barely audible.

But Morana heard it.

She smiled to herself, wicked and satisfied.


Then finally, mercifully, she took the shot.

The cue ball bounced, missing the other balls completely and rolling aimlessly toward a corner pocket.

Kol slapped his knee and howled.

  “Marvelous!” he gasped between fits of laughter. “Absolutely bloody marvelous!”

Morana straightened slowly, turning to face Klaus with mock confusion.

  “Did I win?” she asked sweetly.


Klaus stared at her for a long, long moment.

His hands curled into fists at his sides.

His jaw was clenched so tight the muscles jumped.

And Morana — the wicked creature that she was — only smiled.

Chapter 107: A Queen’s Mercy, A King’s Undoing

Chapter Text

Morana’s next move was almost imperceptible.

She bent down again, pretending to fiddle with the strap of her heel.

The hem of her black dress slid scandalously higher, exposing smooth skin and dangerous promises.


Kol whistled again, half-heartedly now, his laughter starting to dry up from too much drinking.


Klaus’s hand twitched at his side.


But Morana wasn’t fixing her shoe.

Her fingers slipped up under her dress, elegant and unhurried.

And then—

swift as a blade drawn from silk—

she tore her black silk underwear away.

No one noticed.

No one except Klaus.

Her back remained to him, perfect and poised, as she reached behind herself—

and dropped the scrap of black silk into his hand.

His fingers instinctively closed around it.

Hot.

Delicate.

Damp.

His heart slammed once, hard, against his ribs.

His breath caught painfully in his chest.


And then, to crown the wickedness, Morana leaned slightly toward him, her voice low and conspiratorial, a whispered purr meant for him alone.

  “I believe I need another drink, love.”

Before he could answer—

before he could even process—

she turned with a swirl of dark fabric and walked toward the bar with Rebekah, laughing lightly as if nothing had happened.


Klaus stood frozen, the discarded silk burning a hole in his palm.

He could smell her.

On his skin.

In the air.

He tucked the silk carefully into the inside pocket of his jacket with a reverence usually reserved for sacred relics.

His body thrummed with restrained violence and desire, an ache deep in his bones.


Kol clapped him hard on the back.

  “Your shot, brother!” he crowed.

Klaus moved automatically, chalking the cue with mechanical precision.

But his eyes—

his eyes rarely left her.

Every sway of her hips.

Every flash of skin.

Every peel of her laughter was a direct assault on what little restraint he had left.

The game continued.

Kol lined up shots and missed spectacularly.


Rebekah sipped something neon pink at the bar, tossing her hair over her shoulder.

And Morana…

Morana smiled at Klaus from across the room like she already knew she had won.

Chapter 108: How to Break a King, Part II

Chapter Text

Morana sipped the drink Rebekah thrust into her hand, savoring the strange bite of it.

It was sweet, hot, utterly artificial — like so much else in this bewildering new world.

She laughed at something Rebekah said, but her mind wasn’t on the conversation.

It was on him.

On Klaus.


Still watching her.

Still gripping the pool cue so tightly his knuckles were white.

Still pretending, barely, to be civil.


She smiled behind the rim of her glass.

It would be so easy to undo him completely.

She set her drink down.

Turned from Rebekah.

And walked deliberately into the crowd.


The bass rattled the air, the dim strobes painting the bar in splashes of red and gold.

Bodies swayed.

Clung.

Fell apart and came together again in the dark.

A young man — human — spotted her immediately.

Drawn like a moth to a flame.

He was tall.

Handsome enough.

Disposable.

He smiled at her, bright and foolish.

She smiled back, slow and inviting.

The human stepped into her space, resting tentative hands on her hips.

And she let him.


Across the room, Klaus watched.

Stone-still.

Breathing shallowly.

Kol missed another shot and cursed colorfully, but Klaus didn’t even hear him.

His entire world narrowed to her.

And to that human’s filthy hands touching what he should never have dared to touch.


On the dancefloor, Morana moved.

Slow.

Seductive.

Cruel.

She pressed back against the human’s chest, swaying her hips to the rhythm.

Not frantic.

Not desperate.

Commanding.

Unbothered.

A queen allowing a fool to believe he had any power.

She arched slightly, her backside brushing the human’s groin.

He groaned low, oblivious to the death sentence he had just signed.


Klaus’s vision tunneled.

His fangs ached, pushing against his gums.

The silk in his jacket pocket weighed a thousand pounds against his heart.

Every muscle in his body sang with the need to tear through the crowd and take her—

to remind her who she belonged to.


Kol noticed finally, glancing between Klaus and the dancefloor.

He whistled under his breath.

  “Well, that poor bastard’s about to die.”


Rebekah followed his gaze and winced sympathetically.

  “Mor…” she muttered to herself. “You’re playing with fire.”


But Morana wasn’t listening.

Her head tipped back.

Her hair brushed the human’s shoulder.

She laughed—

soft, wicked, sinful.

Klaus set the cue stick down with a deliberate clatter.

He straightened his jacket slowly, every movement a controlled detonation.

And then he moved.

Not rushed.

Not wild.

Just… inevitable.

Like a storm finally breaking over a parched earth.

Chapter 109: In the Lion’s Mouth

Chapter Text

The crowd barely noticed Klaus moving.

But they felt it.

Some deep, ancient instinct rippled through them, an unspoken warning: predator.

The sea of bodies parted unconsciously as he passed, clearing a path straight to her.

Morana caught sight of him just as he reached her. Her lips curved slightly, slow and knowing, almost innocent—almost.

But Klaus could see the glint in her eyes.

She had planned this.

She had wanted this.

Good.

So had he.


He didn’t hesitate.

Didn’t slow.

His hand locked around her waist, rough, commanding, possessive.

The force of it pulled her back against his body with a jolt of heat and muscle.

The human who had been dancing with her stammered something—a half-formed protest.

One flick of his eyes.

One razor-thin look.

And the boy paled, stumbled back, and disappeared into the crowd without another word.


Morana tilted her head slightly, amused.

Her voice slid between them, soft and wicked.

“Oh?”

“Have I finally angered you?”

Klaus’s jaw clenched so tightly his teeth ached.

His hand slid lower on her back, dragging her even closer.

He bent low, his mouth almost grazing her ear, his breath scalding hot.

“You think you can tempt the devil,” he growled,

“and not pay the price?”

Morana smiled lazily, as if none of his fury frightened her—because it didn’t.

Her fingers toyed with the lapel of his jacket, light as a whisper.

“Depends,” she said, voice rich and smooth.

“Is the price worth it?”

Klaus let out a low sound—not quite a growl, not quite a word—raw and unfiltered from the deepest part of him.

He leaned even closer, brushing his nose against the delicate curve of her throat.

His voice rumbled low:

“Keep testing me, love—”

“and you won’t leave this bar able to walk.”


Morana laughed.

Soft.

Dark.

A beautiful, wicked sound that slid under his skin and detonated whatever was left of his control.


Without another word, Klaus seized her hand—his grip iron around her delicate fingers—and dragged her toward the back of the bar.

No explanations.

No promises.

No restraint.

The crowd blurred around them, irrelevant.

Only the pounding of the bass and the storm between them remained.

Morana followed him easily, almost serenely.

As if she had never doubted for a second how this night would end.

Chapter 110: The Devil You Summoned

Chapter Text

The door to the hallway slammed shut behind them.

It was dark.

So dark the only light came from the faint neon pulse leaking under the door.

The music from the bar rumbled like distant thunder, dulled by thick walls.

Klaus backed her against the nearest wall so fast she barely caught her breath.

His hands pinned her wrists above her head, his body a wall of heat and tension pressing into hers.

There was no patience left.

No teasing smile.

Just fire and hunger and fury.

She could feel the pounding of his heart against her chest, every beat slamming through him like a war drum.

Klaus’s mouth found her neck first.

Not soft.

Not careful.

Teeth scraped against her skin, sharp enough to raise a threat of blood.

Morana tilted her head, offering more.

Challenging him without a word.

Klaus growled low and bit harder—just shy of breaking skin—before dragging his mouth up to her jaw.

“You’ve pushed me all bloody night,” he hissed against her skin.

She smiled even as he pinned her harder.

“Is that what I’ve done?” she purred.

Klaus’s hand left her wrist, sliding rough and sure down the curve of her side, over her waist, gripping her thigh and hiking it up around his hip.

He ground into her, slow and brutal, making sure she felt everything he was holding back.

“Keep talking, love,” he said roughly, voice dark and dangerous.

“See what it earns you.”

She dragged her fingers down his chest, nails catching lightly through the fabric of his shirt, until she gripped the waistband of his jeans.

“I thought I already earned you,” she whispered against his lips.

Klaus snapped.

His mouth crushed into hers with the kind of violence that should have broken her bones.

It didn’t.

It fed her.

She kissed him back just as fiercely, biting his lower lip until she tasted a hint of blood, her nails digging into his back.

Klaus groaned into her mouth, savage and wrecked, grinding harder into her body like he could fuse them together by sheer force of will.

His hands were everywhere.

Twisting in her hair.

Tugging her head back to expose her throat.

Gripping her thigh harder.

When he kissed down the line of her throat, the scrape of his fangs made her shiver.

“You think you can drive me mad,” he murmured against her pulse, voice wrecked and velveted,

“and walk away untouched?”

His hand slid higher under her dress, knuckles brushing heat and silk.

She gasped, arching against him, her body betraying her with how badly she needed him.

Klaus smirked against her skin.

“Not tonight, love.”

Not tonight, when the devil she summoned refused to be denied.

Chapter 111: The Price You Pay

Chapter Text

The air between them cracked like thunder.

Klaus’s hand was fisted in her hair, the other braced hard against the stone wall. His mouth crashed down on hers again—furious, hungry, already tasting betrayal that hadn’t happened yet.

  “You don’t get to run,” he growled against her lips.

  “I’m not running,” she breathed back, teeth grazing his mouth. “I’m choosing where I kneel.”

Then she dropped.

  Deliberately.

  Slowly.

Her hands moved to his belt, unfastening it with the same grace she used to peel hearts from chests. Her fingers worked the button, the zipper, and then—

  She freed him.

Hard. Already aching. Already hers.

Klaus hissed through his teeth as she looked up at him, eyes gleaming in the dark like a woman born for sin.

  “Morana—”

She silenced him with her mouth.

Hot.

Wet.

Devoted.

He groaned—loud, low, desperate. His head hit the wall behind him, eyes fluttering shut as his hips twitched toward her, hands sinking into her hair like he was drowning.

  “Fuck…”

She took him deep, slow, the way one might taste something rare for the first time. Her tongue teased, lips sealing with decadent precision. Every movement was calculated chaos.

She moaned around him—and Klaus nearly shattered.

But just as the edge began to burn white behind his eyes—

  Gone.

The heat disappeared.

His hands caught only air.

His eyes snapped open.

  “Morana?”

The hallway was empty.

Only the scent of her remained. Smoke and silk and sex.

He snarled, zipping himself up with shaking hands, fury and arousal colliding like lightning in his chest.

  “Morana!”


Across the open bar, lit in golden hues and flickering torches, Kol stood with a cue stick in hand, lining up a shot at the pool table. Completely unaware of the chaos about to arrive.

Until—

  “Boo.”

He nearly jumped out of his skin.

  “Bloody—! You’re worse than the ghosts!”

Morana stood behind him, smirking like sin, her hair mussed, her lipstick kissed clean off, and her mouth still tasting of destruction.

Kol blinked.

  “How the hell did you—? You were just—?”

She tilted her head, innocent as thunderclouds.

  “Tell Klaus,” she purred, brushing past him,

  “If he catches me…”

She leaned in close, lips at his ear, breath like heat.

  “…he gets to fuck me.”

Kol’s eyebrows launched halfway up his forehead.

  “Oh, this’ll end brilliantly.


Then—

The door slammed open.

Klaus barreled into the room, eyes burning, fists clenched.

  “MORANA!”

She gasped—mock horror. Then—

She ran.

Right past Kol. Right into the crowd. Laughing.

Klaus cursed. Loud. Vicious. Already giving chase.

Glasses crashed. Chairs overturned. Patrons stumbled out of the way as she darted through the bar like a flame set loose.

  “Come catch me, devil,” she called over her shoulder.

And behind her—

Klaus growled.

Chapter 112: The Chase

Chapter Text

The moment Morana slipped into the crowd, the tension inside the bar snapped like an overstretched wire.

Klaus burst out of the hallway seconds later, a furious, wrecked storm of need and rage and hunger.

The bar went silent for a heartbeat.

A collective instinct for survival.

Then chaos exploded.

People scrambled out of his way without even knowing why.

Vampires and hybrids ducked.

Mortals stumbled over chairs and drinks.

Kol whooped from his corner:

  “She’s going left, brother!”

  “Left! No—your other left!”

Rebekah smacked him hard, muttering:

  “Don’t encourage him, you bloody idiot—”

But even she was half-grinning, half-terrified.

Morana weaved through the bodies like smoke, laughing —

free, wild, glowing with life in a way that made her seem almost untouchable.

Klaus was closing in.

Faster.

Relentless.

Hunters had nothing on him.

He could smell her.

Hear her breath.

Feel the ripple of her heartbeat in the crowded dark.

She darted around a group of mortals, her bare feet silent against the floorboards, her dress catching flashes of light like a dark flame.

Klaus reached—

almost—

fingers brushing the back of her dress—

But Morana ducked sideways at the last second, slipping through the door.


Out into the street.

Klaus snarled low in his throat, shoving the door open with a crash that rattled the frame.

She was already sprinting.

Laughing.

Barefoot across the cracked sidewalk, into the night air.

She didn’t use speed.

Didn’t cheat.

She ran like a woman —

heart pounding, breath coming fast and human and beautiful.

The streetlights painted her in gold and shadow.

Her hair whipped around her shoulders.

And Klaus followed.

Of course he followed.

He could have caught her in an instant if he wanted to.

But he didn’t.

He needed this.

Needed to see her run from him.

Needed to feel the weight of his desire crashing through every heartbeat.


Morana veered off the road, bare feet splashing through puddles, slipping into the thick blackness of the woods.

Branches clawed at her.

The earth swallowed the sound of her steps.

The trees wrapped around her like waiting hands.

Klaus stalked after her.

Silent now.

Predator through and through.

A slow, inevitable doom.

Somewhere ahead, Morana laughed — soft and wild and free.

It echoed through the trees, daring him.

Challenging him.

Promising him that if he wanted her—

he’d have to earn her.

Chapter 113: The Game Is Afoot

Chapter Text

The night swallowed them whole.

The trees loomed thick and black, skeletal hands reaching from the earth.

The air smelled of damp moss and wild things.

Morana ran barefoot, her dark dress fluttering like a shadow against the woods.

Her laughter — soft and wicked — floated back to him.

And then, her voice—

sing-song, sweet, almost taunting:

  “If you catch me—”

  “you get to fuck me.”

Klaus nearly stumbled.

A growl built low in his chest, rattling through him like a storm looking for something to tear apart.

He surged forward.

Branches snapped underfoot.

The scent of her filled his lungs — ancient, wild, maddening.

She was close now.

So close.

Her heartbeat a frantic drum against the quiet of the woods.

Klaus dodged a low branch, his boots barely making a sound, his body moving with a lethal grace that belonged more to a wolf than a man.


Ahead, Morana slipped through the trees, nimble and laughing — but slower now.

Tiring.

More human than vampire, by choice.

Vulnerable.

He could hear her breath catching.

Feel the ragged edges of her exhaustion.

A predator’s smile curved Klaus’s lips.

This was what she wanted.

The hunt.

The thrill.

The surrender.

He would give it to her.

And then he would take everything else.

Klaus closed the distance in a burst of speed, reaching—

His fingers brushed her hair.

Almost had her.

But Morana twisted at the last second, slipping sideways, vanishing into deeper shadow.

A single, breathless giggle drifted back toward him.

It made him harder than he’d ever been in his life.

Made him hungrier.

Klaus slowed deliberately, letting the moment stretch.

Letting her feel him stalking her.

Letting her know escape was impossible — but giving her the delicious illusion of freedom for just a little longer.

A rustle of fabric.

The sharp sound of a branch snapping under bare feet.

She was twenty yards ahead, weaving through a narrow thicket.

He could smell the sweat and adrenaline and pure life pouring off her.

He could hear the frantic pounding of her heart.

He could taste the promise she had made him hanging heavy in the air.

If you catch me…

Klaus smiled to himself.

It was only a matter of time.

And when he caught her—

there would be no escape.

Chapter 114: The Devil Collects His Due

Chapter Text

Morana pressed her back against a tree, breath hitching.

The woods wrapped around her in heavy silence.

The only sound was the frantic beat of her heart.

She covered her mouth with her hand, trying to catch her breath, giggles shaking her shoulders.

The thrill of the chase raced through her veins like fire.

She heard it then—

a branch snapping.

Heavy.

Close.

She bolted.


Pushing off the tree, barefoot over moss and stone, laughing breathlessly.

She risked a glance over her shoulder—

a fatal mistake.

Because when she turned forward again—

she ran straight into him.

Klaus.

A wall of muscle and rage and possession.

His arms locked around her instantly, crushing her to him.

There was no hesitation.

No mercy.

Klaus slammed her against a tree, her back hitting rough bark, his body pressing hard into hers.

The impact knocked the air from her lungs.

His hands seized her wrists, pinning them above her head against the trunk.

His knee shoved between her thighs, spreading her open.

Morana gasped—

but it wasn’t fear.

It was triumph.

Because she had wanted this.

Had begged for it with every wicked look and whispered dare.

And now she had it.

Now she had him.

Klaus’s mouth crashed onto hers, brutal and hungry.

Teeth scraped against her lower lip.

She tasted blood and laughed into his mouth, a breathless, ragged sound.

He growled low, a broken sound of fury and need, and kissed her harder.

One hand tore down the front of her dress, silk ripping with a vicious snarl of fabric.

The night air kissed her bare skin, cool against the heat burning between them.

Klaus pulled back just enough to look at her—

wild and wrecked and victorious.

“You promised,” he rasped.

Morana smiled, wicked and breathless.

“I always keep my promises.”

That was all he needed.

Klaus dropped to his knees before her in a blur of motion.

Hands dragging up her thighs.

Mouth finding the inside of her knee, trailing hot, open-mouthed kisses higher and higher.

She shuddered, fists clenching uselessly against the tree above her.

His mouth was at her core now, teeth grazing sensitive skin.

He looked up at her, his eyes pure molten gold in the darkness.

“You’re mine tonight, love.”

A slow, vicious drag of his tongue against her made her cry out, hips jerking uncontrollably.

She heard him chuckle against her, dark and smug and satisfied.

He licked her again, deeper this time, dragging another broken moan from her throat.

Klaus fed on her like a man starving —

eating every sound she made, every shudder, every ragged breath.

When she came, it ripped through her like a storm, violent and wild and pure.

Klaus only held her tighter, lapping up every shudder, every gasp, until she sagged against the tree, boneless.

But he wasn’t done.

Not even close.


He stood, mouth glistening, eyes wild, and tore the remains of her dress away like tissue paper.

His own jeans were gone in a blur.

He lined himself up against her slick heat and paused, just for a heartbeat, his forehead pressing to hers.

Breathing her.

Marking this moment.

“You are mine,” he whispered.

And then he thrust into her in one hard, brutal stroke.

Morana cried out, clutching at him, legs wrapping desperately around his waist.

He slammed her against the tree again and again, each thrust a promise, a punishment, a prayer.

The bark scraped her back.

The night swallowed their sounds.

The stars burned unseen above them.

She matched him move for move, clawing at his shoulders, biting his throat, dragging him deeper.

Klaus fucked her like he intended to brand her soul.

And Morana—

Morana let him.

Because she had always belonged to no one—

except maybe him.

Chapter 115: The Hunt Isn’t Over

Chapter Text

Klaus didn’t slow down.

If anything, the victory of finally taking her spurred him into something even darker, even more devastating.

Morana clung to him, nails scoring down his back, her body taking everything he gave her — demanding more.

And Klaus gave it to her.

Harder.

Deeper.

Until the old tree groaned and split behind her from the force of him driving her into it.

The wood cracked under the punishment of their bodies.

Morana only grinned against his shoulder, wicked and breathless, her legs locking tighter around his hips.

That grin—

That damn grin—


Klaus growled low in his throat, tore her off the shattered tree with brutal efficiency, and slammed her down onto the soft mossy ground beneath them.

Before she could even blink, he was inside her again.

No warning.

No mercy.

She cried out, clawing at the earth, at him, at anything she could reach.

Klaus set a punishing rhythm, each brutal thrust ripping orgasm after orgasm from her trembling body.

She couldn’t stop it.

Couldn’t fight it.

Each climax left her shaking, gasping, only to be shattered again with the next.

When she thought he was close —

when she thought he might finally break —

Klaus shifted.

Ruthless.


He flipped her onto her stomach, grabbing her hips in iron hands and yanking her back onto him.

He slammed into her again, deeper, harder, using her body like it was his to destroy.

Morana sobbed with pleasure, helpless against it.

He grabbed her hair, fisting it cruelly, dragging her upper body back against his chest.

One hand found her throat, holding her there, her pulse hammering under his palm.

And then he sank his fangs into her shoulder.

A brutal, claiming bite.

Not gentle.

Not sweet.

A mark.

A brand.

Morana screamed, her body convulsing around him, another orgasm tearing through her as he drank deeply.

Klaus pulled back, licking the wound closed with a rough swipe of his tongue, then shoved her body back down, face into the moss, and kept fucking her.

Hard.

Deep.

Savage.

The ground shook beneath them.

The trees themselves seemed to lean closer, bearing witness to their ruin.

When he finally pulled out, she collapsed onto the ground, body wrecked and twitching, thinking it was over.

But Klaus wasn’t done.

Not even close.


He grabbed her, lifting her effortlessly, and sat back against a nearby tree, pulling her onto his lap.

Forcing her to straddle him.

He didn’t guide her.

Didn’t move.

Just stared up at her, challenge and need burning in his molten gold eyes.

Morana understood.

Wild.

Untamed.

She rode him hard, hips slamming down with frantic abandon, head thrown back, hair flying around her shoulders like a dark halo.

The world narrowed to this.

To him.

To her.

To the sharp, brutal snap of bodies and the blinding, endless hunger between them.

This was paradise.

This was home.

And she would burn it all to the ground before she ever gave it up.

Chapter 116: Built for Ruin

Notes:

Warning: Very NSFW and Anal.

Chapter Text

Klaus’s hands gripped her hips like he could mold her to him.

But not to hold her still.

No—

to move her.

To lift her.

Slowly, deliberately, he raised her up, sliding his cock free with a wet, devastating drag.

Morana gasped, clinging to his shoulders, the world tilting.

She didn’t understand—

not until he shifted her slightly—

until he lined himself up somewhere new.

Lower.

Tighter.

Her breath hitched.

Her nails dug into his skin.

He said nothing.

Just held her there.

Waiting.

Giving her the choice.


Morana stared into his burning gold eyes, heart hammering.

And then, slowly, carefully—

she sank down onto him.

The stretch was brutal.

The pressure near blinding.

It was a whole new kind of full—

a whole new kind of devastating.

Morana let out a broken, strangled sound as her body adjusted around him, shivering violently in his grip.

Klaus growled low, his control shattering thread by thread, feeling her tight heat clench around him like a vice.

When he was fully sheathed inside her, she was trembling.

Breathless.

Wrecked.

And addicted.

He didn’t move at first.

Just let her feel it.

Let her squirm and whimper and adapt to the impossible intrusion.

Then, as she panted against his shoulder, he reached down between them.

And pushed two fingers inside her slick, desperate warmth

Morana screamed.

The double invasion was too much—

too good—

too raw.

Klaus’s voice was a ragged command against her temple:

“Ride me.”

“Don’t you fucking stop.”

She did.

Of course she did.

She moved—

wild.

Broken.

Pure instinct.

The world disappeared, narrowed down to the stretch, the fullness, the brutal, devastating pleasure.

Morana rode him like it would save her life.

Or end it.

Each thrust made her see stars, made her nails gouge bloody trails into his back.

Klaus held her hips steady with a hand on her, thrusting up into her to meet every desperate roll of her body.

Neither of them spoke.

There were no words for this.

She came once—

hard—

blinding.

The force of it ripped through her so violently she nearly blacked out, slumping forward into him.

Klaus caught her.


Growled into her ear.

And flipped them, slamming her down into the mossy ground without losing a second.

He shoved her legs up over his shoulders, folding her in half, and thrust into her again.

Deeper.

Harder.

Breaking her apart.

Morana screamed his name, ragged and ruined and utterly his.

Another orgasm crashed over her, leaving her sobbing, clawing at the dirt.

Klaus didn’t stop.

He gritted his teeth, fucking her like he intended to split her soul wide open.

Every brutal thrust slammed her deeper into the ground, every snap of his hips wrecking what little sanity she had left.

Finally—

finally—

he lost it.

With a low, wrecked growl, he drove himself deep one last time and came with violent, blinding intensity.

Flooding her.

Filling her.

Claiming her from the inside out.


He collapsed over her, panting, body shaking, still buried deep.

For the first time in his entire existence—

Klaus felt utterly, completely, devastatingly satisfied.

As if there had been a need inside him for a thousand years—

and now it was gone.

Because it had always been waiting for her.

For Morana.

For them.

Chapter 117: A Sanctuary Built of Ruins

Chapter Text

Klaus carried Morana easily, cradled against his chest like something precious — like something stolen.

The night grew quieter the deeper they went.

The frantic energy of the chase faded behind them, swallowed by the trees.

Up ahead, half-sunken in the earth, a crypt emerged from the darkness.

Ancient stone.

Broken angels.

Timeworn doors hanging half off their hinges.

It should have looked grim.

It should have looked like death.

But to them—

to two creatures who had seen the rise and fall of empires—

it looked like sanctuary.


Klaus nudged the door open with his shoulder, stepping carefully inside.

The crypt smelled of old moss, forgotten prayers, and something older still — the scent of memory.

He moved to the center of the room where the stone slabs were cracked and softened by time.

There, finally, he set her down.

Carefully.

Reverently.

Morana watched him through heavy-lidded eyes, her body still trembling, her soul still burning.

Klaus crouched before her.

Not a king.

Not a monster.

Just a man.

A man who had been chasing something his whole life without ever knowing what it was until now.


He slid his hands up her thighs, slow and sure, pushing her ruined dress up over her hips, baring her to the night.

This time—

when he entered her—

there was no brutal hunger.

No punishing pace.

Only a slow, devastating push, filling her inch by inch until she gasped and clutched at his shoulders.

Klaus groaned low, burying his face in the crook of her neck as he seated himself fully inside her.

He stayed still, breathing her in, letting the moment burn itself into his bones.

And then—

he moved.

Slowly.

Gently.

Like he had all the time in the world.

Like he was rediscovering every inch of her with every careful thrust.

Morana moaned, arching into him, her hands tangling in his curls, pulling him closer.

Their bodies fit together with an intimacy that had nothing to do with sex.

This was deeper.

Older.

Inevitable.

Klaus kissed her with the same slow reverence, mapping her lips like a cartographer desperate to record sacred ground.

His hips rocked against hers, unhurried, dragging pleasure out until it was almost unbearable.

Until Morana was sobbing quietly into his mouth, overwhelmed.

Klaus whispered against her skin—

nonsense words.

Promises he didn’t know he could make but would spend eternity trying to keep.

He thrust deeper, groaning brokenly when she tightened around him, her body clinging to his like she never wanted to let go.

When she came this time—

it wasn’t with a scream.

It wasn’t violent.

It was a soft, shuddering surrender, her whole body trembling against his.

And Klaus followed her over the edge moments later, spilling into her with a deep, wrecked sound that spoke of devotion and defeat and something terrifyingly close to hope.

He stayed inside her, forehead pressed to hers, their bodies locked together.

Neither spoke.

There was nothing left to say.

They had been built for ruin.

Built for war.

But in the ruins—

they had found something softer.

Something more terrifying than any weapon.

Something worth bleeding for.

Chapter 118: Take Me Again

Chapter Text

The crypt was silent.

The only sounds were their ragged breathing, the distant hum of the night outside, and the soft, slow thud of Klaus’s heart where it pressed against her chest.

Morana lay beneath him, boneless, her body wrecked in the best way a body could be.

Klaus moved to pull away, to give her space, to start the impossible task of letting go—

But her hands tightened in his hair.

A gentle, wordless command.

She didn’t want him to go.

Not yet.

Maybe not ever.

Klaus froze, caught between instinct and devotion.

Morana shifted slightly beneath him, still weak, still trembling, but full of intent.

She nudged his face with hers, tilting her chin, brushing her mouth over his.

It wasn’t a kiss.

It was a tether.

A binding.

Klaus groaned low in his throat, the sound wrecked, helpless.

He stayed where he was, still inside her, still cradling her brokenly.

And then—

she rolled her hips.

Slow.

Sensual.

Inviting.

Klaus shuddered violently, every muscle locking tight as he fought not to lose himself immediately.

Morana smiled faintly against his mouth, a ghost of a grin.

A queen in ruins who still commanded her king without speaking a word.

Klaus kissed her then.

Softer than before.

Deeper.

Like she was something to be worshiped instead of conquered.

He pulled out slightly, dragging his body against hers with aching slowness, only to thrust back into her with a gentleness that was somehow more devastating than violence.

Morana gasped, her arms winding tighter around his neck, pulling him deeper, closer, anchoring him to her.

They moved together like that—

slow and broken and whole—

building something new from the ashes of the fire they had just set.

Klaus kissed her again and again.

Her mouth.

Her cheek.

The corner of her eye.

Her throat.

Whispering nonsense and promises and prayers into her skin.

Each slow thrust dragged new sounds from her lips.

Small, helpless whimpers.

Klaus swallowed every one of them like they were sacred.

He held her as if she might disappear if he let go.

And Morana clung to him with the quiet desperation of someone who had never truly been held before.

When they finally came—

together—

it was silent.

No cries.

No screams.

Just the broken crash of their hearts finally slamming into one another.

A perfect, wordless surrender.

Klaus stayed inside her, forehead pressed to her shoulder, arms locked around her trembling body.

They didn’t move.

They didn’t speak.

They simply existed—

together.

In the ruins of a forgotten world.

In the only place they had ever truly belonged.

Chapter 119: Even Ruin Can Love

Chapter Text

The world outside could have ended and they wouldn’t have noticed.

The air inside the crypt was thick with the scent of sex, sweat, blood, and something older—

Devotion.

Klaus stayed buried in her warmth for a long time, chest rising and falling against hers.

He didn’t move.

Didn’t dare.

He was afraid if he did, she might disappear—

like a dream he’d never deserve to wake from.

Slowly, carefully, Klaus shifted, pulling out of her with a soft, broken sound.

Morana whimpered at the loss, clinging tighter for a second before letting him move.

Klaus cradled her closer, settling her into his lap, arms wrapping tight around her naked, trembling body.

He pressed his forehead to hers, breathing her in, steadying himself.

One of his hands slid up, brushing a loose strand of hair away from her damp forehead.

His thumb traced the high arch of her cheekbone.

A reverence in his touch that no battle, no cruelty, no century could ever erase.

He wanted to say it.

He almost did.

The words burned at the back of his throat.

I love you.

But Klaus was a coward in this one thing.

Because if he said it—

if he named it—

it would make it real.

And real things could be destroyed.

So instead, he kissed her.

Softly.

Like a vow written on skin.

Morana stirred against him, half-asleep, a wicked, exhausted smile curling her lips.

“You’re clingy after sex,” she murmured, voice roughened by pleasure and ruin.

Klaus huffed a breath of broken laughter against her hair.

“You think I’m letting you go after that, love?”

Morana tilted her head lazily, brushing her nose against his jaw.

“You couldn’t even if you tried.”

There was no malice in the words.

No challenge.

Just a simple truth.

And Klaus—

Klaus closed his eyes and accepted it like a blessing he didn’t deserve.

He tucked her closer, wrapping his body around hers like he could shield her from the world.

Morana sighed softly, the sound more content than anything he’d ever heard from her.

She nuzzled deeper against his chest.

For a moment, Klaus thought she was asleep.

But then, in a sleepy, wicked whisper, she said:

“You’re mine too, Niklaus.”

It wasn’t a question.

It wasn’t a request.

It was a law, older than the ruins around them.

Older than blood.

Older than time.

Klaus smiled into her hair, his heart breaking and mending all at once.

“Always, love,” he whispered.

“Always.”

And then—

finally—

they surrendered.

Sleep stole over them.

Tangled together on the cracked stone floor of a forgotten crypt.

A king and a queen.

A devil and a goddess.

Two creatures too broken for the world—

but not for each other.

Chapter 120: Soft as Blood, Sharp as Stars

Chapter Text

The world was soft when Morana stirred awake.

The air inside the crypt was cool and still, the faint scent of moss and ancient stone surrounding them.

Klaus slept beneath her—

or so she thought.

One arm still locked around her waist.

One leg tangled possessively with hers.

His face—

relaxed.

Younger somehow.

Peaceful in a way she doubted anyone had ever seen before.

She shifted slightly, careful not to wake him, and lifted a hand to trace his jawline.

Slow.

Tender.

Memorizing the shape of him in the early grey light.

A smile tugged at her lips—

small, real.

She leaned in, her mouth brushing the corner of his, and whispered so softly it was almost part of her breath:

“I love you.”

The words hung between them, sacred and dangerous.

For a heartbeat, she thought they disappeared into the stillness.

But Klaus’s arms tightened around her almost imperceptibly.

Before he could even open his eyes—

before he could speak—


the crypt door creaked violently on its broken hinges.

A bright, chaotic voice split the quiet:

  “There you are!”

Morana jerked slightly, blinking into the dimness as Rebekah burst inside, triumphant.

Her blonde hair was a little wild, her expression gleeful.

Clearly, she’d been looking.

Clearly, she had won some secret sibling game.

“I found you first!” she crowed, like she’d just won a bloody gold medal.

“Kol is going to be devastated—”

But then—

she saw them.

Truly saw them.

Morana still naked under Klaus’s jacket.

Klaus holding her like she was oxygen itself.

The sheer realness of it crackled in the air.

Rebekah’s mouth snapped shut so fast it was almost audible.

Her smile faltered—

not in disgust.

Not in mockery.

In respect.

Something sacred had happened here.

Something she wasn’t supposed to disturb.

Rebekah straightened, smoothing invisible wrinkles from her dress.

She cleared her throat dramatically.

“I’ll, uh—” she said, backing toward the door, “I’ll just—”

She pointed vaguely at nothing.

“Go get a dress. Maybe some shoes. Maybe…”

Her eyes sparkled wickedly.

“Maybe never come back.”

She flashed a grin, gave a little wave, and was gone.


The crypt door swung closed behind her with a groaning creak.

Silence fell again.

Morana dropped her forehead to Klaus’s bare shoulder, laughing softly.

Klaus, very much awake now, smiled against her hair.

“You love me,” he murmured, voice rough with sleep and something deeper.

Morana didn’t lift her head.

Didn’t deny it.

Just whispered against his skin:

“And you love me.”

It wasn’t a question.

It wasn’t a demand.

It was truth.

Older than the ruins around them.

Older than blood.

Older than either of them had ever dared to hope.

Klaus just held her tighter.

And for once—

the devil found peace in the arms of his ruin.

Chapter 121: Claimed in Every Way

Chapter Text

The crypt door creaked again—

more cautious this time.

Rebekah peeked in, hands full of fabrics.

A dress.

Shoes.

Even a bundle of what looked suspiciously like makeup and hairbrushes.

She tossed it all toward them with theatrical flair, the clothes landing in a soft heap beside Morana.

“Rescue package,” she said breezily, as if they hadn’t just been found wrapped around each other like lifelines.

“You’re welcome. Don’t ever say I don’t think ahead.”

Before Morana could respond, Rebekah gave a wink that somehow managed to be both conspiratorial and reverent.


Then she disappeared, leaving the crypt door swinging lazily on its broken hinges.

Morana sat up slowly, every muscle deliciously sore, every inch of her marked and claimed.

She dragged the clothes toward her, sorting through them with lazy fingers.

A simple black dress.

Soft leather boots.

Underthings that were almost indecent.

She glanced at Klaus—

still half-sprawled, still watching her like she was the center of every galaxy he’d ever fought to destroy.

Morana arched a brow.

“Are you going to help, or just stare?”

Klaus smirked, unapologetic.

“Just staring, love.”

It wasn’t leering.

It wasn’t crude.

It was worship.

It made her blood heat all over again.

Slowly, with no real rush, Morana dressed.

Pulling the soft fabric over her marked, bitten, loved skin.

Each time she moved, Klaus’s hand found her again.

First resting lightly on her knee.

Then her waist.

Then sliding down to her hip.

He couldn’t stop touching her.

And Morana didn’t want him to.

When she tugged the boots on and stood, Klaus rose too—

immediately stepping behind her, one hand curling possessively around her lower back.

It wasn’t rough.

It wasn’t controlling.

It was a claim.

Silent.

Unbreakable.

Morana leaned back against his chest briefly, letting herself feel it.

Letting herself want it.


The crypt door banged open again—

this time with much less reverence.

Kol swaggered in, hands in his pockets, whistling.

“Well, well, well,” he drawled.

“Look at the newlyweds.”

Klaus didn’t even blink.

Didn’t move.

Just kept one hand on Morana’s back, the other sliding lightly around her waist, pulling her closer.

Kol’s smirk faltered.

Just a fraction.

He felt it too.

The shift.

The weight of it.

The raw, molten bond between them that was now carved so deep into the world it might never be undone.

Kol cleared his throat awkwardly.

“Right then. I’ll, uh… be outside.”

He vanished faster than anyone had seen Kol move in centuries.

Morana laughed under her breath.

Klaus nuzzled the side of her head, his nose brushing her hairline.

“You terrify them,” he murmured, voice a low, satisfied rumble.

Morana tilted her head to look up at him, mischief sparking.

“No,” she corrected gently.

“We terrify them.”

And Klaus—

Klaus smiled like a man who had finally found his home.

Chapter 122: The Second Betrayal

Chapter Text

The mansion loomed ahead as they stepped onto the weather-worn stone.

Morana walked close to Klaus, their arms brushing with a quiet, unspoken intimacy. Behind them, Kol and Rebekah followed, trading light laughter to keep the tension from swallowing them whole.

But the second they crossed the threshold—

the air changed.


Elijah stood in the grand foyer, still as stone.

And across from him—

stood Caroline.

Sunlight bottled into a girl.

Blonde. Hopeful. Radiant in a way that only someone who hadn’t bled for centuries could be.

Morana slowed.

Klaus went still.

Caroline’s eyes widened as she stepped forward, relief painting her features.

  “There you are,” she said, her voice soft. “I was starting to think you were avoiding me.”

Klaus smiled.

Soft.

Familiar.

Too warm.

  “Sweetheart,” he said, and it made Morana’s chest tighten.
  “Love.”

Then, as if to explain—

as if it even mattered

he gestured toward Morana.

  “This is Morana. Just… an old friend.”

Morana froze.

It hit harder than any wound.

Old friend.

Just an old friend.

She didn’t speak.

Didn’t move.

Because if she did—she wasn’t sure she’d recover her composure.

Caroline glanced at her, polite curiosity flickering in her eyes.

  “Oh,” she said. “It’s nice to meet you.”

Morana smiled.

Tight. Controlled.

But her stomach was twisting.

Old friend.

After everything.


Klaus moved forward, guiding Caroline into the room as if nothing cracked open behind him.

And Morana—

Morana moved on autopilot.

She stopped in front of him.

Looked up.

And cradled his face between her hands.

He blinked, surprised by the tenderness of it.

She kissed him.

Slow.

Lingering.

The kind of kiss that says goodbye without ever using the word.

Klaus didn’t stop her.

Didn’t pull away.

But when she stepped back—

he said nothing.


Morana turned to Elijah.

Crossed the room with measured steps.

Grabbed him by the back of the neck.

And kissed him too.

Harder.

Messier.

Elijah froze for half a heartbeat—then gave in, hands hovering like he didn’t deserve to hold her.

When she pulled away, her voice was frayed silk:

  “I love you both.
  But don’t ever mistake that for being yours.”


Kol let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.


Rebekah’s brows furrowed.


Caroline looked stunned.


But Morana?

She was done.

She turned to the staircase.

Paused.

Didn’t look back.

  “Rebekah,” she said. “Please.”

Rebekah didn’t ask questions.

She followed, heels echoing like finality across marble.

And the doors upstairs closed behind them.

Morana didn’t cry until she reached the bedroom.

Didn’t break until she was alone in the dark.


And Klaus—

Klaus stayed downstairs.

Calling someone else sweetheart.

Chapter 123: And the Crown Walked Away

Chapter Text

The mansion was quiet.

Too quiet.

Not the charged silence of tension—but the kind that came after everything worth saying had already been said.

Morana descended the stairs slowly, her steps unhurried. Deliberate.

Kol was the only one in the foyer, leaning against the banister, twirling a ring around his finger. When he saw her, he straightened.

  “No dramatic exit speech?” he asked.

She shook her head.

  “No need.”

Behind her, Rebekah came down with her bag slung over her shoulder, face unreadable.

They didn’t speak about it.

Not the reason for leaving.

Not the silence from upstairs.

Not the ache she refused to wear on her face.

Morana had spent centuries loving men who turned to other women—who never said her name when it mattered.
Elijah with Katherine.
Klaus with Caroline.
Even if nothing had happened yet, it always ended the same way.

And she was done.

Done explaining herself.

Done being the one they only loved behind closed doors.

Done with the quiet.

Kol tilted his head. “Do I get to know where we’re going?”

  “No,” Morana said.
  “But you’re coming.”

He grinned.

  “Fair enough.”

She walked to the front doors, hand brushing the polished wood one last time.

Not sentimentally.

Just to mark the moment.

To remember that she left.

Not because she was weak.

But because she was finally strong enough not to wait.

Kol moved to open the doors for her, but paused, mischief flickering across his face.

  “You want me to flip the house off, or do you want the honors?”

Morana smiled.

Real.

Sharp.

  “Show me how.”

Rebekah laughed quietly, the sound brittle but honest.

And just like that, they stepped into the night.

The doors closed behind them.

Not slammed.

Not thrown.

Just… closed.

Because they weren’t coming back.